that thou being pacified wilt receaue this oblation of our bond seruice and of all thy houshold and order our dayes in thy peace and commaund vs to be deliuered from eternall damnation to be nombred in the flocke of thine elect through Christ our Lord Amen Heere againe let him (b) That must he doe with a sower frowning couÌ„tenance it be follow the cautels of the Masse behold the hoste saying Which oblacion we beseech O almighty God in all things to make Heere let him make (c) Yea three at the least for this geere must be coniured as well as other thingâ— least when they thinke Christ to be naturally present the deuill be there take vp the lodging before three crosses vpon both when he sayth ✚ Blessed ✚ appointed ✚ ratified reasonable and acceptable that vnto vs it may be Heere let him make a crosse vpon the bread saying ✚ The body Heere vpon the chalice And ✚ bloud Heere with hands ioined together let him say Of thy most dearely beloued Sonne our Lorde Iesu Christ. Heere let the Priest lifte vp his hands and ioyne them together and afterward wipe his fingers and lift vp the hoste saying Who (d) The Scripture saith Ea nocte the same nighte the next day afore he suffered tooke bread into his holy and reuerent hands and his eyes beeing lift vp into heauen Heere let him lift vp his eies Unto the God almighty his father Heere let him bowe downe and afterward creet hymselfe vp a little saieng Rendring thanks vnto thee he ✚ blessed he brake Heere let him touch the hoste saying And gaue vnto his disciples saying (e) He sâ—ith not let one of you take and eate it himselfe alone take yee and (f) He saith not hang it vp keepe it worship it c. eate of this ye all (g) Enim haue they put in of theyr owne and lefte out quod pro vobis datur for this is my body And these woordes must bee pronounced with one breath and vnder one proâ—acion without making of any pause betweene After these wordes let hym bow hymselfe to the hoste and afterwarde lyfte it vp aboue hys forehead that it may be (h) Yf it were the true Sacramentall bread of the body of the Lord it should be takeÌ„ eaten and not lifte vp to be gased vpoÌ„ seene of the people and let him reuerently lay it agayne before the chalice in maner of a crosse made with the same and then let him vncouer the chalice and hold it betweene his handes not putting hys thombe and forefinger asunder saue only wheÌ„ he blesseth saying thus Likewise after they had supped he taking this excellente cup into his holy and reuerent hands rendring thankes also vnto thee Heere let him bow himselfe saying Blessed and gaue vnto his disciples saying take and drinke of this (i) Why takest thou it then alone Or why should not the lay people then drincke of the cup also Be not they the Lordes disciples scholers of his heauenly schoole yee all Heere let him lift vp the chalice a little saying thus For this is the cup of my bloud of the new and euerlasting testament (a) These words misterium fidei haue ye here added declaring the cup to be but a misticall repreâ—â—ntation of 〈◊〉 blood the mysterie of faith which for you and for many shall be shed to the remission of sinnes Heere let him lift the chalice to his brest or further then his head saying As oft as ye doe these thinges ye shall doe them in remembraunce of me Here let him set downe the chalice againe and rub hys fingers ouer the chalice Then let him lift vp his armes and couer the chalice Then let him lift vp his armes crosse wise his fingers being ioyned together vntill these wordes De tuis donis that is to saye of thine owne rewardes Wherefore O Lord we also thy seruauntes and thy holye people being mindfull aswell of the blessed passion and resurrection as of the glorious ascention of the same Christ thy sonne our Lord God do offer vnto thy excellent maiestie of thine owne rewardes and giftes Here let there be made fiue crosses Namely the three first vpon the host and cup saying ✚ a pure host an holy host ✚ an vndefiled host The fourth vpon the bread onely saying The holy ✚ bread of eternall life The fifth vpon the cup saying And ✚ cup of eternal saluation Uouchsafe thou also with a mercifull and pleasaunt countenaunce to haue respecte hereunto and to accept the same as thou diddest vouchsafe to accept the giftes of thy righteous seruaunt Abell and the sacrifice of our Patriarcke Abraham and the holy sacrifice the vndefiled host that the high Priest Melchisadech did offer vnto thee Here let the priest with his body bowed downe and his handes holden a crosse say Supplices te rogamus we humbly besecch thee vntill these wordes ex hac altaris participatione of this partaking of the altar And then let him stand vp kissing the altar on the right side of the sacrifice and let him make a signe of the crosse vpon the host and in hys owne face when he sayth omni benedictione coelesti with al heauenly benediction We humbly beseeche thee O almighty God commaund thou these to be brought by the hands of thy holy Aungell vnto thy high altar in the presence of thy diuine maiesty that as many of vs as Here erecting vp himselfe let him kisse the altar on the right side of the sacrifice saying Of this participation of the altar shall receiue thy sonnes holy Here let him make a signe of the crosse vpoÌ„ the host saying ✚ body Then vpon the cup saying and ✚ bloud may be replenished Here let him make a signe in his owne face saying wyth all heaueÌ„ly benediction and grace thorow the same Christ our Lord. Amen Here let him pray for the dead Remember Lorde also the soules of thy seruauntes and handmaydens N. and N. which are gone before vs with the marke of fayth and rest in the sleepe of peace We beseeche thee O Lord that vnto them and vnto all suche as rest in Christ thou wilt graunt a place of refreshing of light and of peace through the same Christ our Lorde Amen Here let him smite once vpon his brest saying ¶ Unto vs sinners also thy seruauntes hoping of y e multitude of thy mercies vouchsafe to geue some portion and fellowship with thy holy Apostles and Martyrs wyth Iohn Stephen Mathias Barnabas Ignatius Alexander Marcellinus Peter Felicitas Perpetua Agatha Lucia Agnes Cecilia Anastacia and with all thy Sayntes within whose fellowship we beseeche thee admit vs noâ— waying our merite but graunting vs forgeuenes thorow Christ our Lord. here is not sayd Amen By whom O Lord all these good thinges thou doest euer create Here let him make a signe ouer the chalice iij. times saying Thou
✚ sanctifiest thou quickenest thou ✚ blessest and geuest vnto vs. Here let him w t â—couer the chalice and make a signe of the crosse with the host fiue times first beyond the chalice on euery side secondly eauen with the chalice thirdly within the chalice fourthly like as at the first Fifthly before the chalice Thorow ✚ him and with ✚ him and in him is vnto thee God father ✚ almighty in the vnitie of the ✚ holy Ghost all honour and glory Here let the Priest couer the chalice and holde hys handes still vppon the altar till the pater noster be spoken saying thus Worlde without ende Amen Let vs praye Being aduertised by holsome preceptes and taught by Gods institution we are bold to say Heere let the Deacon take the paten and holde it vncouered on the right syde of the Priest hys arme beeyng stretched out an high vntill da propitius Heere let the Priest lift vp his hands saying pater noster c. The quire must say Sed libera nos c. Deliuer vs we beseeche thee O Lorde from all euill past present and for to come and that by the intercession of the blessed glorious and our virgin Mary the mother of God and thy blessed Apostles Peter and Paule and Andrew with all Saincts Heere let the Deacon commit the patten to the Priest kissing hys hande and let the Priest kisse the patten Afterward let him put it to his left eye and then to the right After that let him make a crosse with the paten aboue vpon his head and so lay it downe againe into hys place sayeng geue peace graciously in our dayes that we being helped through the succour of thy mercy may both be alway free from sinne and safe from all trouble Heere let him vncouer the chalice and take the body doing reuerence shifting it ouer in the holow roome of the chalice holding it betweene his thombes and forefingers and let him breake it into three partes the first breaking while there is sayd Through the same our Lord Iesus Christ thy Sonne The second breaking Who with thee in the vnity of the holy Ghost liueth and reigneth God Heere let him hold two peeces in his left hand and the third peece in the right hand vpon the brinke of the chalice sayeng this with open voice World without ende Let the quire answere Amen Heere let him make three crosses within the chalice with the thirde parte of the hoste saying The peace of the Lord ✚ be alwayes ✚ with ✚ you Let the quire answere And with thy spirite To saye Agnus dei let the Deacon and subdeacon approch neere vnto the Priest both being on the right hande the Deacon neerer the subdeacon farther off And let them say priuately O lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world haue mercy vpon vs O lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world haue mercy vpon vs O lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world graunt vs peace In Masses for the dead it is sayd thus O lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world geue them rest With this addition in the third repetition Euerlasting Heere making a crosse let him put downe the said third part of the hoste into the sacrament of the bloud sayeng This holy mingling together of the body and bloud of our Lord Iesu Christ be vnto me and to all that receiue it saluation of mind and body an holesome preparation both to deserue and to receiue eternall life through the same Christ our Lord. Afore the Paxe be geuen let the Priest say O Lord holy father almighty eternall God graunt me so woorthily to take this holy body and bloud of thy Sonne our Lord Iesu Christ that by this I may merite to receyue forgeuenesse of all my synnes and be replenished wyth thy holy spirite and to haue thy peace for thou art GOD alone neyther is there anye other without thee whose glorious kingdome and Empyre endureth continuallye worlde without ende Amen Heere let the Priest kisse the corporas on the right side and the brinke of the chalice and afterwarde let hym say to the Deacon Peace be vnto thee and to the Church of God Aunswere And with thy spirite On the right hand of the Priest let the Deacon receaue the pax of him and reach it to the subdeacon Then to the step of the quere let the Deacon himselfe beare the pax vnto the rectors of the quere And let them bring it to the quere eyther of them to his owne side beginning at the eldest But in feastes and feriall dayes when the quere is not gouerned the pax is borne from the deacon vnto the quere by two of the lowest of the seconde forme like as afore After the pax geuen let the Priest say the prayers folowing priuately before he communicate holding the hoste (c) â—or falling with both his hands O God father thou fountaine originall of all goodnesse who being moued with mercye haste willed thine onely-begotten sonne for our sakes to descende into the lower partes of the worlde and to be incarnate whom I (d) Holde him fast Whyle ye haue him in your handes lest he flye from you as lyke he wil if ye mocke with him to much vnworthy hold in my handes Here let the priest bowe (e) Why notâ— if it be his maker him selfe to the hoost saying I worshippe thee I glorifie thee I prayse thee wyth whole intention of mind and hart And I beseech thee that thou (f) If it faâ—â—e your kitchen wil be the colder faile not vs thy seruauntes but forgeue our sinnes so as with pure hart and chaste body wee may be able to serue thee (g) Note that the priest speaketh all this to the host whereby it is euident how horribly they abuse Gods creatures the onely liuing and true God through the same Christ our Lord. Amen O Lord Iesu Christ thou sonne of y e liuing God who according to the will of the father the holy Ghost working with all hast quickened the world through thy death Deliuer me I beseeche thee through this thy holy body and this thy bloude from all my iniquities and from all euils And make me alway obey thy commaundements and neuer suffer me to be seperated from thee for euermore thou Sauiour of the worlde Who with God the father and the same holy Ghost liuest and raignest God worlde without end Amen O Lord Iesu Christ let not the sacrameÌ„t of thy body bloud which I receiue though vnworthy be to my iudgment and damnation but thorow thy goodnes let it profite to the saluation of my body and soule Amen To the body let him say with humilation afore he receaue Haile for euermore thou most holy (a) that neuer was borne of our Ladye flesh of Christ vnto mee afore all
thinges and aboue all thinges the highest sweetnesse The body of our Lord Iesu Christ be vnto me sinner the way and life in the ✚ name of the father and of the sonne and of the holy Ghost Amen Here let him take the body (b) Benedicite a gods name a crosse being first made with the same body afore his mouth saying Haile for euermore thou heauenly drinke vnto me before all thinges and aboue all thinges the highest sweetnesse The body and bloud of our Lord Iesu Christ profite me sinner for a remedy euerlastyng into life eternall AmeÌ„ In the ✚ name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost Amen Here let him take the bloud whiche when it is receaued let bow him selfe and say ¶ The Prayer I render thaÌ„kes to thee O Lord holy Father almightie eternall God whiche hast refreshed me out of the most holy body and bloud of thy Sonne our Lord Iesu Christ. And I beseech thee that this Sacrament of our saluation whiche I vnworthy sinner haue receiued come not to my iudgement nor condemnation after my merites but to the profite of my body and to the saluation of my soule into life euerlastyng Amen Which prayer being said (c) Here be such tricks as S. Peter and Paule neuer wrote of let the Priest go to the right side of the altar with the chalice betwene his handes his fâ—ngers beyng yet ioyned together as afore let the Subdeacon approch neare and poure out wine and water into the chalice And let the Priest rence his handes (d( A daungerous matter I tell you least any parcels of the body or bloud be left behind in his fingers or in the chalice (e) Magno conatu magnas nugas agunt But wheÌ„ any Priest must celebrate twise in one day then at the first Masse hee must not receiue any ablutioÌ„ but put it in the Sacristie or in a cleane vessell till the end of the other Masse and then let both the ablutions be receiued After the first ablution is sayd this prayer That we haue receaued with mouth O Lorde let vs take with a pure mynde and (f) De munere temporali note well these wordes out of a temporall gift let it be to vs a remedy euerlastyng Here let him (g) A tokeÌ„ that he hath had some corrupte matter in hand wash his fingers in the holow rowme of the chalice with wyne beyng poured in by the Subdeacon which when it is drunke vp let the prayer folow Lord let this (h) What dare ye cal it a Communion D. Weston will be angry then communion purge vs from sinne and make vs to be partakers of the heauenly remedy After the receiuyng of the ablutions let the Priest lay the chalice vpo the paten that if ought remayne behynd it may drop And afterward bowyng him selfe let him say Let vs (a) What it is that these Idolaters will not worship Very signes and tokens will noâ— they sticke at worship the signe of the Crosse whereby we haue receaued the Sacrament of saluation Afterwarde let hym (b) He had neede I trow that hath daâ—bed such a muddy wall washe his handes In the meane season let the Deacon fold vp the corporas When handes are washen and the Priest returneth to the right ende of the altar (c) Is the priest then to proud to take it vp himselfe let the Deacon reache the chalice to y e Priestes mouth that if ought of that which was poured in doe remayne behynde (d) For the pore Deacon is not worthy to receiue it he may receaue it After that let hym say (e) By this is meant these few wordes that are spoken nexte before the last collect the communion with his Ministers Then makyng a signe of the Crosse in his owne face lette the Priest turne hym selfe to the people and (f) Oh what a Visour of holynes is here with his armes somewhat lifted vp and his handes ioyned together let him say Dominus vobiscum and turning him againe to the altar let him say oremus let vs pray Then let him say the (g) That is the last collect postcommon according to the number and order of the aforesayd prayers Before the Epistle when the last postcommon is ended and the Priest hath made a signe of the crosse in his forehead let him turne him agayne to the people and say Dominus vobiscum Then let the Deacon say Benedicamus domino At another tyme is sayd Ite missa est As oft as Ite missa est is sayd it is alway sayd in turning to the people And when Benedicamus domino or Requiescant in pace must be sayde let it be sayde in turning to the altar When these things are spoken let the Priest with his body howed downe and his hands ioyned together in the middes before the altar say (h) And why not with a loud voyce if it be good Because it is not the Maslemongers profession to edifie the people with a still voice this prayer O holy Trinitie let the office of my (i) Bond seruice is as â—it a name for the popishe Masse as can be For not onely custome but euill will also doth much if maister money helpe not bond seruice please thee and graunt that this sacrifice which I vnworthy haue offred in the eyes of thy maiesty may be acceptable vnto thee and that vnto me and all them for whome I haue offred it (k) what the Masse in the Deuils name for what intent then dyed Christ it may auayle to obteyne remission thou beeyng mercifull who lyuest and reignest God c. Which prayer being ended let the Priest stand vpright (l) That face hath much crossing crossing himselfe in his face saying In nomine patris c. And so when obeysance is made after the same order wherein they came afore to the altar at the beginning of the Masse so hauing on their apparayle with the censor bearer and other Ministers let them (m) Walke on as ye came ye haue leaue to be trudging go theyr waye agayne The ende of the Canon NOw it remayneth as we haue promised before to entreate of the partes and parcels of the Masse declaring likewise how and by whome this popish or rather apish Masse became so clamperd and patched together with so many dyuers and sondry additions whereby it may the better appeare what hath bene the continuance of the same First in the beginning of this Preface it was declared before how this word Masse was neuer vsed nor knowne in the old primatiue Church among the first Christians nor among the Grecians Therefore they that deduce and deriue the origine of the Masse from Sainct Iames and Basilius are farre deceiued As I thinke that Sainct Iames was once Byshop at Ierusalem so I thinke not contrary but sometymes he ministred the Communion there in breaking of bread and that not without the Lords prayer and other
iudgemeÌ„t vnto the godly and discrete reader Not forgetting yet by the way if that the report shoulde be true vpon so iust an occasion to charge that catholique clergy their wicked lawes with a more shameles tirannie vncharitable cruelty theÌ„ before For if they nothing stay theyr bloudy malice towards such as so willingly submit themselues vnto their mercies what fauour may the faithfull and constant professours of Christ looke for at their haÌ„ds I might here also aske of them how they folow the pitiful and louing admonitioÌ„ or rather precept of our Sauiour Christ whose true and only Church they so stoutly bragge to be who in the 17. chapt of S. Luke sayth Though thy brother sinne against thee seuen times in a day No mercy in the popes Church and seuen times in a day turne to thee saieng It repenteth me thou shalt forgiue him But what go I about to allure them vnto the folowing of the rule and counsaile of him vnto whose worde and Gospell they seeme most open and vtter enemies Wherefore not purposing to stay any longer thereupon I will leaue theÌ„ vnto the righteous reuengemeÌ„t of the Lord whereunto let vs now heere adioine the story of one Iohn Browne a good Martir of the Lord burnt at Ashford about this fourth yeare of King Henry the eight whose story heereunder foloweth ¶ Iohn Browne father to Richard Browne which Richard was in prison in Canterbury and should haue bene burned with two more besides himselfe the next day after the death of Queene Mary but by the proclaiming of Queene Elizabeth they escaped Ioh. Brown burned in Asheforde about the 4. yeare of king Henry 8. THe occasion of the first trouble of this Iohn Browne was by a priest sitting in Grauesend barge I. Brown being y e same time in the barge came sate hard by hym wherupon after certain coÌ„municatioÌ„ the Priest asked him doest thou know said he who I am thou sitst too neere me thou sitst on my clothes No sir said he I know not what you are I tell thee I am a Priest What sir are yee a Person or Uicar or a Ladies Chaplen No quoth he againe I am a soule priest I sing for a soule saith he Do ye so sir quoth the other that is well done I pray you sir quoth he where find you y e soule when you go to Masse I can not tel thee said the Priest I pray you where do you leaue it sir wheÌ„ the Masse is done I can not tell thee sayde the Priest Neither can you tell where you finde it when you go to Masse nor where you leaue it when the Masse is done how can you then haue the soule said he Go thy waies said y e Priest thou art an heretike and I will be euen with thee So at the landing the Priest taking w t hym Water More and William More two Gentlemen breethren rode straightwaies to the Archb. Warham wheruppon the said Iohn Browne within three daies after his wife being churched the same day Chilten of wey a Baily arrant and one Beare of Wilselborough with 2. of the Byshops seruantes set him vpon the horse and so carried him away he bringing in a messe of pottage to the boord to his guests was sent for and hys feete bound vnder his own horse so brought vp to Cant. neither his wife nor he nor any of his knowing whether he went nor whether he should And there continuing froÌ„ Lowsonday to y e friday before Whitsonday not knowing to his wife all this while where he was He was set in the stockes ouer night and on the morrow went to death and was burned at Ashford an 1517. The same night as he was in the stocks at Ashford where he his wâ—â—e dwelt his wife then hearing of him came sate by him al y e night before he should be burned to whom he declaring y e whole story how he was handled shewed told how y t he coulde not set his feete to the ground for they were burned to the bones and told her how by the two Bishops Warham Fisher his feet were heat vpon the whote coales burnt to the bones to make me said he to deny my Lord which I will neuer do for if I should deny my Lord in this world he would hereafter denie me I pray thee said he therefore good Elizabeth continue as thou hast begon and bring vp thy childreÌ„ vertuously in the feare of God so y e next day on Whitsonday eueÌ„ this godly Martir was burned StaÌ„ding at y e stake this praier he made holding vp his hands O Lord I yeeld me to thy grace Graunt me mercy for my trespasse Let neuer the feend my soule chase Lord I will bow and thou shalt beate Let neuer my soule come in hell heate Into thy hands I commend my spirit thou hast redeemed me O Lord of truth and so he ended Ex testimonio Aliciae Browne eius filiae cuius mariti nomen dicebatur strat in paâ—rochia S. Pulchri At the fire the said Chilten the Bayly Arrant bade cast in his children also for they would spring sayd he of hys ashes This blessed Martyr Iohn Browne had borne a fagot seauen yeares before in the daies of King Henry the 7. As it is the propertie of SathaÌ„ euer to malice the prosperous estate of the Saintes of God true professours of Christ so ceasseth he not continually to styrre vp his wicked meÌ„bers to the effectuall accomplishyng of that which his enuious nature so greedily desireth if not alwayes openly by colour of tyrannicall lawes yet at the leastwise by some subtill practise of secret murther Which thing doth most playnly appeare not onely in a great number of the blessed Martyrs of Christes Churche mentioned in this booke but also and especially in the discourse of this lameÌ„table history that now I haue in hand concernyng the secrete cruell murderyng of Richard Hunne whose story here consequently ensueth decerped and collected partly out of the Registers of London partly out of a Bill exhibited and denounced in the Parliament house ¶ The story of Richard Hunne THere was in the yeare of our Lord. Richard Hunne martir 1514. one Richard Hunne marchauÌ„t Taylour dwelling within the Citie of London freeman of the same who was esteemed during his lyfe worthely reputed and taken not onely for a man of true dealyng and good substaunce but also for a good Catholicke maÌ„ This Richard Hunne had a child at nourse in Middlesex in the Parish of S. Mary Matsilon which dyed Anno. 1514. by the occasion wherof one Thomas Drifield Clerke beyng Parson of the sayd Parish sued y e sayd Richard Hunne in the spirituall Court for a bearyng sheete which the sayd Thom. Drifield claymed vniustly to haue of the sayd Hunne for a mortuary for SteueÌ„ Hunne sonne of the sayd Richard Hunne which SteueÌ„ beyng at nourse in the sayd Parish dyed being of
c. began thus to reason The Fryer God vnderstandeth al tongues and the church of Rome hath prescribed this forme of praying Prayiâ—â— strauâ—â—â— tongâ—â— receiuing the same from the auncient churche and the fathers which vsed then to pray in Latine And if anye tongue be to be obserued in prayer one more then an other why is it not as good to pray in the Latyn tongue as to pray in the Frencch The Martyr My meaning is not to exclude any kynd of language from prayer whether it be in y e Latine Greek Hebrue or any other so that the same be vnderstanded and may edifie the hearers The Fryer When Christ entred the Citty of Hierusalem the people cryed lauding hym with Osanna filio Dauid and yet vnderstood they not what they sayd as Hierome writeth The Martyr It may be that Hierome so writeth howe they vnderstoode not the propheticall meaning or the accomplishment of these wordes vpon Christes comming but that they vnderstood not the phrase of that speache or language whiche they spake speaking in theyr owne language Hierome doth not deny Then the Fryer declaring that he was no fit parson to expound the Scriptures being in the Latine tongue inferred the authorities of Counsels and doctors testimonies of men which semed to moue the officer not a little who then charging hym with many thinges The Sacâ—â—â—ment Iohn 6. as with wordes spoken in contempt of the virgin Mary and of the Sayntes also wyth rebellion agaynst princes and kinges came at laste to the matter of the Sacrament and demaunded thus Inquisitour Doest thou beleue the holy host whiche the priest doth consecrate at the masse or no The Martyr I beleue neyther the host nor any such consecration Inquisitour Why doest thou not beleue the holy Sacrament of the aultar ordayned of Christ Iesus hymselfe The Martyr Touching the sacrament of the Lordes supper I beleue that when soeuer we vse the same accordyng to the presentation of S. Paule we are refreshed spiritually with the body and bloud of our Lord Iesus Christ who is the true spirituall meate and drinke of our soules The Fryer The Fryer then inferred the wordes of S. Ioh. Gospell saying My flesh is meate in deede c. and sayd that the Doctors of the church had decided that matter already and had approued the masse to be an holy memory of the death and passion of our Lord Iesus Christ. The Martyr The sacrament of the supper I beleeue to be ordeined of the Lord for a memoriall of his death for a styrryng vpp of our thankes geuing to hym In whiche Sacrament we haue nothing to offer vp to hym but doe receiue with all thankesgeuing the benefites offered of God to vs most aboundantly in Christ Iesus hys sonne And thus the Aduocate with the Fryer biddyng the Notary to write the wordes that he had spoken departed Who after eyght dayes beyng accompanied with the sayd Franciscan and other fryers moe of the Dominickes sent for the sayde Richard Feurus agayne to hys house and thus began to enquire Inquisitour Doest thou beleue any purgatory The Martyr Purgatory I beleue that Christ with hys precious bloude hath made an end of all purgatory and purgation of our sinnes Inquisitour And doest thou thinke then there is no place after this life where soules of men departed remayne so long til they haue made satisfaction for their sins The Martyr No but I acknowledge one satisfaction once made for the sins of all men by the bloude sacrifice of Iesus Christ our Lord which is the propitiation and purgation for the sinnes of the whole world The Fryer Math. 18. In the xviij chap. of S. Math. Christ speaketh by way oâ— a parable or similitude of a certayne cruell seruaunt who because he would not forgeue hys fellow â—eruaunt was cast in prison and saith That he shall not come out from thence before he hath payde the vttermost farthing By the which similitude is signified vnto vs a certayn middle place which is left for satisfaction to be made after this lyfe for sinnes The Martyr First the satisfaction for our sinnes by the death of Christ Satisfaction for sinnes Math. 11. Ioh. 10. Ioh. 13. Apoc. 13. Luke 23. is playne and euident in the scriptures as in these places Come to me all you that labour and be burdened and I will refresh you Math. 11. I am the doore he that entreth by me shal be saued Iohn 10. I am the waye veritie and lyfe Iohn 13. Blessed be they that dye in the Lord for they rest from theyr labours Apoc. 13. Also to y â— thiefe which hanged with the Lorde it was sayde This day thou shalt be with mee in paradise c. Secondly as touching this similitude it hath no other demonstration but to admonishe vs of our duetye in shewing charitie and forgeuing one an other which vâ—â—es we do there is no mercye to be looked for at the handes of God The Fryer If this be true that you say then it should folow that there is neyther purgatory Limbus nor anye Limbus whiche were agaynst our Christian fayth and oure Crede which sayth He descended into hell c.. The Deputy Doest thou not beleue there is a Limbus The Martyr Neither doe I beleue to be any suche place ney-doth the scripture therof make any mention The Fryer Where were the old fathers then before the death of Christ The Martyr In lyfe I say eternall which they looked for beyng promised before to Adam Abraham and the Patriarches in the seede to come The Deputy Then the Deputy what saith he doest thou beleue that the pope hath any power The Martyr Yea verily The Deputy The power of the pope Doest thou beleeue that the pope as the vicar of Iesu Christ can here bynde and loose The Martyr That I doe not beleue The Deputy How then doest thou vnderstand the power of the pope The Martyr I vnderstand the power of the pope so as sainct Paul declareth .ij. Thess. saying That because the worlde refused to receiue the loue of the truth vnto saluation therefore God hath geuen to Satan and to hys ministers power of illusions and erroures that men shoulde beleeue lyes and set vp to themselues pastors and teachers suche as they deserue The Fryer Christes vicar in earth Christ gaue to S. Peter power to bynde loose whose successour and vicar of Christ is the pope for the gouernment of the church that it might haue one head in the world as it hath in heauen And though the Pastors doe not liue according to y e word which they preach yet their doctrine is not therefore to be refused as Christ teacheth Math. 23. Math. 23. The Martyr If the pope and hys adherents would preach the word purely sincerely admixing no other inuentions of theyr own nor obtruding laws of theyr own deuising I would then imbrace their doctrine how soeuer their lyfe were to the
sisters A prophesi The sacrament of the aultar is not as they take it to be But if it be as I trust we shall see none of theÌ„ holden vp one of these dayes ouer the priests head c. Item for saieng that the bloud of our Lord Iesus Christ hath made satisfaction for all ill deedes that were done or should be done and therefore it was no neede to go on pilgrimage It was also layde to his charge and confessed by himselfe that he had Iesus Gospels in English and that he was present in the house of Iohn Taylor when one Iohn Symonds read to them a lecture out of the Gospell of the Passion of Christ the space of two houres Item for sayeng that Images were but Idoles and it was Idolatrie to pray to them For sayeng moreouer that at sacring time hee kneeled downe but he had no deuotion nor beleeued in the Sacrament Item that the Popes authoritie and pardon can not helpe mans soule and it was but cast away money that is giuen for pardon For if we aske pardon of our Lord Iesus Christ he will geue vs pardon euery day Thomas Lound Priest who had bene with Luther ij yeares being afterward cast in the Fleete at London was a great instructor of this I. Ryburne Iohn LoÌ„gland Byshop of Lincolne Ex eod Regâ—â—t fol. 323. Iohn Symondes Iohn Simondes accused It was layde agaynste Iohn Symondes for sayeng that men doo walke all daye in Purgatory in this world and when they depart out of this worlde there is but two wayes eyther to hell or to heauen Item he sayd that priests should haue wiues It was reported by the confession of the said Iohn Symondes that hee conuerted to his doctrine viij Priestes and had holpen two or three Friers out of their orders Ioh. Longland B. of Lincolne William Wingraue Thomas Hawkes of HicheÌ„den Ex Regist. Longland fol. 311. Robert Hawes of Westwicome Iohn Taylor Iohn Hawkes Tho. Herne of Cobshil Nicholas Field Richard Deane Thomas Clerke the yonger William Hawkes of Chesham An. 1530. These persons with other Dyuers accused for hearing the Scripture read in Englishe were examined excommunicated and abiured for beeyng together in Iohn Taylors house at Hichenden and there hearing Nicholas Fielde of London to reade a parcell of scripture in english to them who there expouÌ„ded to them many things that they whiche went on Pilgrimage were accursed That it booted not to pray to Images SimoÌ„ Wisedome abiured for they were but stockes made of wood and could not helpe a man That GOD almighty biddeth vs worke as well one day as an other sauyng the Sonday for vj. dayes he wrought and the seuenth day he rested That they needed not to fast so many fasting dayes except the Imbryng dayes for hee was beyond the Sea in Almany and there they vsed not so to fast nor to make such holy dayes Item that offerynges do no good for they haue them that haue no neede therof And when it was aunswered agayne by one y t they mainteyned Gods seruice nay sayd Nicolas it mainteyneth great houses as Abbeys and other Item that men should say their Pater noster and Aue Maria in Englishe with the Creede and declared the same in Englishe Item that the SacrameÌ„t of the aultar was not as it was pretended the fleshe bloud and bone of Christ but a Sacrament that is a Typicall signification of his holy body To WilliaÌ„ Wingraue moreouer it was obiected y t he should say that there was no Purgatory and if there were any Purgatory and euery Masse that is sayd should deliuer a soule out of Purgatory there should be neuer a soule there for there be moe Masses sayd in a day then there be bodies buried in a moneth Iohn LoÌ„gland Byshoppe of Lincolne Symon Wisedome of Burford Symon Wisedome of Burford was charged in Iudgement for hauyng three bookes in English one was the Gospels in English an other was y e Psalter y e thyrd was the SuÌ„me of the holy Scripture in English Doctour Prinne Commissary to the Byshop of Lyncolne Iames Algar or Ayger An. 1530. It was articulated obiected to Iames Ayger Iames Algar abiured first that he speakyng to a certaine Doctour of Diuinitie named Aglonby sayd that euery true Christen man lyuyng after the lawes of God and obseruyng his CoÌ„maundementes is a Priest as well as he c. IteÌ„ that he sayd that hee would not his executours to deale any penny for his soule after his death for hee would doe it with his owne handes while he was aliue that his conscience gaue him that the soule so soone as it departeth out of the body goeth streight either to heauen or to hell IteÌ„ when Doct. Aglonby aforesayd had alledged to him the place of S. Mat. 16. Thou art Peter c. He answered him againe with that which followeth in the Gospell after Get thee after me Sathan c. Item the sayde Iames hearing of a certayne Church to be robbed sayd openly it made no great force for the Church hath enough already  Iohn FreÌ„ch of Longwitam At Longwitam An. 1530. Against Iohn French lykewise these three Articles were obiected Iohn French abiured 1. That he beleeued not the body of Christ flesh bloud and bone to be in the Sacrament 2. That hee was not confessed to anye Priest of long tyme. 3. That Priestes had not power to absolue from sins c. For the which he likewise with the other was troubled and at length compelled also with them to kneele downe and to aske his holy Catholicke fathers and mothers blessing of Rome But what stand I heere numbering the sand For if all the Register bookes were sought it would be an infinite thing to recite all them which through all the other Diocesses of the Realme in these dayes before and since were troubled and pursued for these and such like matters But these I thought for example sake heere to specifie that it might appeare what doctrine it is and long hath bene in the Churche for the whiche the Prelates and Cleargie of Rome haue iudged men heretickes and so wrongfully haue molested poore simple Christians Now passing from the abiurations of those poore men we will something speake God willing of the life doings of the contrary part who were their persecutours and chiefe Rulers then of the Churche to the entent that by those Rulers it may better be discerned and iudged what maner of Church that was which then so persecuted the true doctrine of Christ and members of hys Church * A briefe discourse concerning the storie and life of Thomas Wolsey late Cardinall of Yorke by way of digression wherein is to be seene and noted the expresse image of the proud vayneglorious Church of Rome how farre it differeth from the true Church of Christ Iesus ALthough it be not greatly pertinent vnto this our hystorie Cardinall Wolsey nor greatly requisite in
hurteth no man loue fulfilleth all things If God haue sent thee plentie helpe thy neighbour that hathe neede Giue him good councell If ye lacke consider if thou were in necessitie thou wouldst gladly be refreshed And againe beare your crosse with Christ. Consider what reproofe sclaunder and reproch he suffered of his enemies and how paciently he suffered all thinges Consider that all that Christ did was of his meere goodnesse and not of our deseruing For if we could merite our owne saluation Christ woulde not haue dyed for vs. But for Adams breaking of Gods precept we had bene all lost if Christ had not redeemed vs againe And like as Adam broke the precepts and was driuen out of Paradise so wee if we breake Gods commaundements shall haue damnation if we do not repent and aske mercy Now therefore let all Christians put no trust nor confidence in their workes but in the bloud of Christ to whome I commit my soule to guide beseeching you all to pray to God for me and for my breethren here present with me that our soules leauing these wretched carcases may constantly depart in the true fayth of Christ. In much like sort Garret also protesting and exhorting the people after his confession made ended his protestation in maner as foloweth ¶ The death and burning of the most constant Martyrs in Christ D. Robert Barnes Tho. Garret and W. Hierome in Smithfield an 1541. And so after theyr prayer made wherin most effectually they desired the Lord Iesus to be their comfort and consolation in this their affliction and to stablishe them with perfect faith The pacient suffering of these three Martyrs constancy and pacience thorough the holy Ghost they taking themselues by the hands and kissing one another quietly and humbly offred themselues to the handes of the tormentors and so tooke theyr deathe both Christianly and constantly with suche patience as mighte well testifie the goodnes of theyr cause and quiet of theyr conscience Wherein is to be noted how mightely the Lord worketh with his grace and fortitude in the harts of his seruants especially in such which causelesse suffer with a giltles conscience for his religions sake aboue other whiche suffer otherwise for their deserts Difference betweene them that suffer for Gods truth and other that dye for their owne desertes For whereas they which suffer as malefactors commonly are wont to goe heauie and pensiue to their death so the other with heauenly alacritie and chearefulnes doe abide whatsoeuer it pleaseth the Lord to lay vpon them Example whereof we haue right well to note not only in these three godly Martirs aboue mentioned but also in the Lord Cromwell who suffered but two dayes before the same no lesse may appeare Who although he was brought to his death atteinted and condemned by the parliament The chearfull patience in the L. Cromwel at his death yet what a giltles conscience he bare to his death his Christian patience well declared Who first calling for his breakefast and cheerefully eating the same and after that passing out of his prison downe the hill within the Tower and meeting there by the waie the Lord Hungerford going likewise to his executioÌ„ who for other matter heere not to be spoken of was there also imprisoned and perceiuing him to be all heauie and dolefull The comfortable wordes of the L. CroÌ„well to the L. Hungerforde they both going to their death with cheerefull countenance and comfortable words asking why he was so heauie he willed him to plucke vp his heart and to be of good comfort For sayd he there is no cause for you to feare For if you repent and be hartely sory for that you haue done there is for you mercy enough with the Lord who for Christes sake wil forgeue you and therfore be not dismayde And though the breakefast which we are going to be sharpe yet trusting to the mercy of the Lord we shall haue a ioyfull dinner And so went they together to the place of execution and tooke their death patiently ¶ A note of three Papistes executed the same tyme with Barnes Hierome and Garret THe same tyme and day and in the same place where when these three aboue mentioned did suffer Three Papistes executed Powell Fetherstone and Abell three other also were executed though not for the same cause but rather the contrary for denying the kynges supremacie whose names were Powell Fetherstone and Abell The which spectacle so happenyng vpon one day in two so coÌ„trary partes or factioÌ„s brought the people into a marueilous admiration doubt of their Religion Anno 1541. which part to follow and take as might so well happen amongest ignoraunt and simple people seeing two contrarye parts so to suffer the one for Popery the other against Popery both at one time In so muche that a certaine straunger beeyng there present the same time and seing three on the one side and three on the other side to suffer said in these wordes Deus bone quomodo his viuunt gentes hic suspenduntur Papistae illic comburuntur Antipapistae But to remoue and take away all doubt hereafter from the posterity The wordes of a straunger seeing both Papists protestaÌ„ts to suffer whereby they shall the lesse maruel how this so hapned here is to be vnderstande howe the cause thereof did rise and proceede Which happened by reason of a certeine diuision and discord amongst the Kings Councell which were so diuided amongst themselues in equall parts that the one halfe seemed to hold with the one Religion the other halfe with the contrary The names of whome although it were not necessary to expresse yet being compelled for the setting foorth of the truth of the story we haue thought good heere to annexe as the certeintie thereof came to our hands Protestants Papistes Canterbury Wynchester The counsaile dâ—uided in religion Suffolke Duresme Vicount Beawcham Norfolke Southhampton Vicount Lisle Anthony Browne Russell Treasurer William Paulet Pagyt Iohn Baker Sadler Rich. Chaunc of the augmentation Audeley Wingfield Vic. Chaunc This diuision and separation of the CouÌ„sell amongest themselues caused both these partes aboue mentioned the one for one religion the other for an other to suffer together Two togeather laide vppon the hirdle the one a Papist the other a Protestant For as the one part of the Counsell called vpoÌ„ the execution of Barnes Garret Hierome so the other part likewise called vpoÌ„ the execution of the law vpoÌ„ Powell Fetherstone and Abell Which sixe beyng condemned and drawen to the place of execution two vpon an hyrdle one being a Papist the other a Protestant thus after a strauÌ„ge maner were brought into Smithfield where all the sayd sixe together for contrary doctrine suffered death three by the fire for the Gospell the other three by hangyng drawyng and quarteryng for Popery Allen Cope in his worshypfull Dialogues makyng mention of these three aforesaid Powell Fetherstone
brought openly to the Cathedrall Church and so to the place of punishment where malefactours are executed and there should make open confession of their wickednes But euen at the same tyme chaunced a persecution against the Lutheranes which was the cause that this sentence albeit it was too gentle for so great offence was not put in execution For because the name of the Lutheranes was most odious they feared least the punishment of these men should not haue bene so much thought to be due for their offence The Fryers â—â—caped and 〈◊〉 Lutheâ—â—â—es puniâ—â—â—d as done in reproch of the order and many thought that whatsoeuer should be done to them it would be to the Lutheranes a pleasant spectacle and cause them much to reioice This order of the Franciscanes was esteemed of the common people very holy so that what tyme they were carried out of Paris certayne women mooued wyth pitie followed them vnto the gate of the Uniuersitie wyth many teares and sighes After they came to Orleance and were bestowed in seuerall prisons they began to boast agayne of their liberties and priuiledges and at length after long imprisonment they were discharged and set at libertie without anye further punishmente Had not these persecutions before mentioned letted the matter the King had determined as it was certaynely reported to plucke downe their house and make it euen with the ground Ex Io. Sleid. lib. 9. But to leaue the memorye of thys Idolatrous generation not worthy any further to be named let vs occupy the tyme with some better matter 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 M. 〈◊〉 tyme. in remembring the story of a good and constant Martir of the Lorde before ouerpast whiche suffered in Kent for the worde of God before Luthers time about the second yeare of this kings raigne as heere in story followeth Iohn Browne a blessed Martyr of Christ Iesus burned at Ashford by Archbishop Warrham and Doct. Fisher Bish. of Rochester about the 2. yeare of king Henry the 8. An. 1511. Persecuters Martir The cause W. Warrh Archb. of Cant. Fisher byshop of Rochester A chauÌ„try priest Walter More Gentleman William More hys brother Children of Wye Baily arraÌ„t Beare of Wilborough Two seruauntes of Wil. Warham I. Browne of Ashford At Asheford Ann. 1511. The first occasion of the trouble of this I. Brown the blessed seruaunt of God The story of Iohn Browne Martyr was by a certayne Prieste who passing downe to Graues end in the coÌ„mon Barge where the sayd Ioh. Brown was amongest diuers other passingers moe and disdayning y t hee so saucely shoulde sit so neare vnto him in the Barge who belyke seemed not muche to passe vppon the Priest began to swell in stomacke agaynst him At length bursting forth in his priestly voyce and disdaynefull countenaunce hee asked hym in this maner Doest y u know sayd he who I am thou sittest to neare me and fittest on my clothes No sir sayde the other I know not what you are I tell thee quoth hee I am a priest What sir are you a parson or vicar Talke betweeâ— Iohn Browne a proud Priest 〈◊〉 in Graues end 〈◊〉 Barge or some ladies chapleine No quoth he agayne I am a soule Priest I sing for a soule Doe you so sir quoth the other that is well done I pray you sir sayd he where find you the soule when you go to Masse I cannot tel thee sayd the Priest I pray you where doe you leaue it sir when the Masse is done I cannot tell thee sayde the priest Neither can you tell where to find it when you goe to Masse nor where you leaue it when the Masse is done howe can you then saue the soule sayd he Go thy wayes said the priest I perceiue thou art an hereticke and I will be euen with thee So at the landing Walter More William More Chilten and Beare persecuters the priest taking with him Walter More and W. More two Gentlemen and brethren rode straightwayes to the archbishop who theÌ„ was Wil. Warham Wherupon the sayd Iohn Browne within 3. dayes after was seÌ„t for by the archbishop His bringers vp were Chilten of Wye baily arraunt and one Beare of Wilseborough with two of the bishops seruantes Who with certayn other being appoynted for the same came sodenly into his house vppon him Iohn Browne sodeinly taken and caryed away the same day when his wife was churched as hee was bringing in a messe of pottage to the bourd seruing his gestes and so laying hands vpon hym set him vpon his owne horse and binding his feete vnder the horses belly caryed him away to Canterbury neither he nor his wife nor any of his friendes knowing whether he went nor whether he should and there continuing the space of 40. dayes froÌ„ LowsoÌ„day till Friday before Whitsonday through the cruell handling of the sayd Archb. and y e B. of Rochest D. Fisher hee was so piteously intreated His bare 〈◊〉 set vpon the hote coales to make him deny the truth that his bare feete were set vpon the hote burning coales to make him deny his fayth whiche notwithstanding hee would not doe but paciently abiding y e payne continued in the Lordes quarrell vnremoueable At length after al this crueltie susteined his wife yet not knowing where he was become on Friday before Whitsonday he was sent to Ashford where he dwelt the next day there to be burned In the meane time Brown brought to Ashford to be burned as he was brought to the town ouer night there to be set in the stockes it happened as God would that a young mayde of his house comming by and seeing her mayster ran home and told her mistres Then she comming to him and finding him in y e stocks appoynted to be burned the next morow Browne set in the stockes at Ashford sat by him all the night long To whome then he declared the whole story or rather tragedy how he was haÌ„dled and how his feet were burned to the bones that he could not set them vppon the ground by the two Bishops aforesayde he thanked God therfore and all to make me sayd hee to deny my Lorde which I will neuer doe for if I should deny him sayde he in this world he would deny me hereafter And therfore I pray thee sayd he good Elizabeth continue as y u hast begon bring vp thy childreÌ„ vertuously in the feare of God And so the next day which was on Whitson euen thys godly martyr was burned where he standing at the stake sayd this prayer holding vp his handes as followeth The prayer of Browne at his death O Lord I yeeld me to thy grace Graunt me mercy for my trespace Let neuer the fiend my soule chace The prayer of Iohn Browne at his death Lord I will bow and thou shalt beate Let neuer my soule come in hell heate Into thy handes I commend my spirit thou hast redeemed me O Lord of truth And so
the one nor the other And as for tumult none could reasonably be feared of any thing spoken agreable to the kings maiesties lawes as there did folow none nor the people or any man did offer my person any wrong or make tumult against me not withstanding players iesters rimers ballademakers did signify me to be of the true catholike faith Winchesâ—â—â— agaynst Players 〈◊〉 bâ—llademâ—â—kers which I according to my dutie declared to the kings maiesty from whoÌ„ I may hide no truth that I thinke expedient for hym to know And as the name of God cannot be vsed of any creture agaynst God no more can the kings name beyng vsed of any subiect against his highnes Wherfore seyng the abuse of this holy sacrament hath in it a danger assured by scripture of body soule whosoeuer is perswaded in y e catholike faith as I am findeth himself so burdened to vtter that vnto his maiesty as no worldly losse caÌ„ let him to do his duty in that behalfe and much lesse my Lordes priuate letters written without other of the counsails hands The 11. Article Item that after the premisses viz. in the month of May or Iune or one of them in the 3. yeare of his hyghnes raigne 11. 〈◊〉 his maiestye sent eftsoones vnto you to know your conformitie towards hys sayd reformations and specially touchyng the booke of common prayer then lately set foorth by hys maiestie whereunto you at the same tyme refused to shew your selfe conformable Winchester To the xi article for answer and declaration thereof he sayd The next day at after noone after he had preached Answeâ—â— the 11. 〈◊〉 when he looked for no such matter came to his house the right worshipfull Sir Anthony Wingfield and Sir Rafe Sadler knights accompanied wyth a great nomber of the gard and vsed themselues for their part according to theyr worships and I doubt not as they were appoynted Sir Rafe Sadler begaÌ„ thus w t me My L. said he ye preached yesterday obedience but ye did not obey your selfe went forth w t his message very soberly as he can and discretely I asked him wherein I obeied not He sayde touching my L. of Somersets letter Maister Sadler quoth I I pray you say to my Lords grace I would he neuer made mention of that letter for the loue I beare him And yet quoth I I haue not broken that letter I was mineded quoth I to haue wrytten to my L. vpon the receipt of it and loe quoth I ye may see how I begaÌ„ and shewed him because we were then in my study the beginning of my letter and reasoned with him for declaration of my selfe and told him therwith I wil not spend quoth I many wordes w t you for I caÌ„ not alter this determination And yet in good faith quoth I my maner to you and this declaration may haue this effecte that I be gently handled in the prisone and for that purpose I pray you make sute on my behalfe Wynchester 〈◊〉 Wynchester committed 〈◊〉 the tower Maister Wingfield laide his hand on my shoulder and arested me in y e kings name for disobedience I asked them whether I shoulde They sayde to the Tower Finally I desired them that I might be spoken wyth shortly heard what I could say for my selfe and praied them to be suters in it and so they saide they would After y t I was once in the tower vntill it was within 6. dayes of one whole yere I could heare no maner word message comfort or relief sauing once when I was sicke and me thought some extremity towardes me my Chaplaine had licence to come to me for one time then denied againe being aunswered that my feuer was but a tertian which my said Chaplaine tolde me when he came to me at the Easter followinge and there beinge wyth me from the morning till night on Easter day departed and for no suâ—e could neuer haue him since To M. Lieftenant I made diuers sutes to prouoke the duke of Somersets grace to hear me And if I might haue the liberty of an English man I would plainly declare I had neither offended law statute acte proclamation nor his own letter neither but al wold not help I shal report me to M. LieftenaÌ„t whether in al this time I maligned grudged or vsed any vnsemely wordes euer demanding iustice to be heard according to iustice When I had bene thus in the tower one whole yeare within 6. daies or 7. as I remember The Lord Chauncellour and Secretary Peter commeth to Wynchester in the tower came to the Tower the Lord Chancellor of England now being the L. Treasurer and master Secretarye Peter who calling me vnto them as I remember entred this They sayde they hadde brought with them a booke passed by the parlament which they would I should looke on and say my minde to it and vpon my conformitie in it my Lord of Somerset would be suter to the kings maiestie for mercy to be ministred to me Wherunto I answered that I trusted if I might be heard the kings Maiesties iustice would releue me which I had longsued for and could not be heard And to sue for mercy quoth I when I haue not in my conscience offended and also to sue out of thys place Wynchester denyeth to sue for mercy wher asking of mercy emploieth a further suspition then I woulde be for all the worlde touched in it were not expedient And therefore quoth I not guiltie is and hath bene allowed a good plee for a prisoner Then my Lord sayd why quoth he were ye not commaunded to preache of the kings authoritie in his younge age yet did not I told him I was not commaunded Is not quoth he that Article in the papers yee had deliuered you I assured him no. And after communication of the kings Maiesties authority wherein was no disagrement Take betweene the Lord ChauÌ„cellour and Wynchester in the tower then my lord Chancellor said I had disobeied my Lordes graces letter I told him I thought not and if the matter came to iudgement it should appeare And then I sayd to him my Lord howe many open iniunctions vnder Seale and in open Courte haue bene broken in this Realme the punishment wherof hath not ben handled after this sort yet I would stande in defence y t I had not broken his letter waying the words of the letter wherein I reasoned with M. Peter Secretarie what a controuersie was and some part what I could say further But what so euer I canne saye quoth I you must iudge it and for the passion of God do it and then let me sue for mercy when the nature of the offence is known if I will haue it Wynchester will acknowledge no offence But when I am quoth I declared an offender I will with humilitie of suffering make amendes to the kings Maiestie so farre as I am able for I shoulde neuer
Berengarius Zuinglius Oecolampadius and many others who are certaynely knowen to be of no lesse variaunce amongest themselues then vncertayn of theyr fayth what to beleeue Zuinglius wryteth thus of hymselfe Although this thyng which I meane to intreate of doth lyke me very well yet notwithstandyng I dare define nothyng but only shew my poore iudgement abroad to others that if it please the Lord others may be therby instructed by the spirit of God which teacheth all good thynges In vayne doe I spende many wordes You see playnely he dare not define anye thyng certainely but doubteth whether it please GOD or not Oecolampadius writyng to a certayne brother of hys sayth thus Peace be with thee As farre as I can coniecture out of the learned Fathers these wordes Iohn 6. This is my body be figuratiue locutions c. You see hereby how vncertaine they be of their opinions They leane not to the Scriptures to Doctors nor yet to the trueth but to supposals and coniectures who therefore hereafter wyll cleane vnto them But nowe I come to your Oration whose beginnyng pleased me very well and whose progresse therein offended me not But in the end you concluded in such sort that you left the whole matter to me as it were confirmyng my partes by the same And herein you framed a Syllogisme after this maner What Christ tooke that he blessed what he blessed that he brake what he brake that he gaue Ergo what he receyued he gaue c. Whereto I aunswer wyth a lyke Syllogisme out of Genesis God tooke a ribbe out of Adams side what hee tooke he built what he built that he brought what he brought that hee gaue to Adam to be hys wyfe but he tooke a ribbe Ergo he gaue a ribbe to Adam to wyfe c. Also in your sayd Oration you shute much at those wordes of Paule where he calleth it bread so often c. But the Scripture in another place calleth it water when in deede it was wyne a rodde when it was a playne serpent Rochest You haue pretended great zeale words inough but what pith or substance your reasons will affourd we shall see hereafter Vauisor Christ gaue the same flesh to vs that he receyued of the virgine but he tooke true and naturall flesh of her Ergo he gaue vs true and naturall fleshe My Maior I prooue by August vpon the 98. Psalme Rochest M. Uauisor you are in a wrong boxe for y e place maketh altogether for maintenāce of adoration if it make for any thyng Vauisor I know it very well and therefore I alledge it as the ground of my reason These bee Augustines woordes Christ of the earth receyued earth and of the flesh of Mary he receyued flesh acknowledge his substance therefore Rochest I acknowledge it Vauisor And in the very same flesh he walked here vppon the earth acknowledgge his substaunce Anno. 1549. Rochest I acknowledge it Vauisor And the very same fleshe he gaue vs to eate acknowledge hys substaunce Rochest I acknowlege not hys reall substance to be there but the propertie of hys substance Vauisor Then Uauisor recited the place to the ende hee myght prooue that hys reall substaunce ought to bee acknowledged as well in the last place as in the first and second affirmyng it out of Saint Augustine who sayeth thus The Disciples of Christ approchyng the Lordes table by fayth dranke the same bloud which the tormenters most cruelly spilt c. but the tormenters spilt no figure of bloud Ergo c. this place will not permit the other so to be illuded Rochest It is no illusion good M. Uauisor but surely you would moue a Saint with your impertinent reasons Vauisor I beseech your fatherhood to pardon my rudenes for surely I cannot otherwyse speake without breache of conscience Perne That place of Augustine is to bee vnderstoode of a spirituall kynd of eatyng Vauisor I demand whether the faythfull may receyue spiritually so as they neede not to receiue sacramentally Perne They may Vauisor Then thus to you To the spirituall eatyng there is no need to come to the Lordes table for so it is the meat of the soule not of the teeth but the faythfull come to the Lordes table Ergo that place is to be vnderstood of a sacramentall eatyng And agayne Augustine sayth that he caried hymselfe in hys hands Rochest Augustine sheweth a little after what he meaneth thereby where he sayeth he caried hymselfe in his owne hands after a certayne sort or maner Vauisor True it is that after one maner he sate at the table and after another maner was in the sacrament ¶ M. Yong here disputeth agaynst Perne as followeth Yong. I Understand the meanyng o◠this worde Proprietas proprietie well enough for in Hillarie and Eusebius it signifieth not the vertue or power of any substance or beyng but rather a naturall beyng or substance Rochest I commend your great diligence in searchyng of authors but in diuinitie the matter standeth not so for the proprietie of essence in the deitie is the very essence and whatsoeuer is in God is God Yong. True it is most reuerend father that this worde Proprietas proprietie in Hillary in hys 8. booke de Trinitate intreatyng there of the diuinitie of the father of the sonne and of the holy ghost is so meant and taken but the same Hillary almost in the same place speaketh of our communion and vnitie wyth Christ c. Tertullian also writyng of the resurrection of the flesh affirmeth that the fleshe of our sauiour is that whereof our soule is allied to God that is it which causeth that our soules are ioyned to hym but our flesh is made cleane that the soule may be purged our flesh is annoynted that the soule may be made holy the flesh is sealed that the soule may be comforted the fleshe is shadowed with the imposition of the handes that our soule may be lightened with the glory of the spirite Our flesh is clothed with a body and bloud that the soule may be fed and nourished of God Rochest The fleshe in deede is fed with the body and the bloud of the Lord When our bodyes be fed with the bodye and bloud of Christ when our bodies by mortification are made lyke to his body And our body is nourished when the vertue and power of the body of Christ doth feede vs. The same Tertullian is not afrayd to cal it flesh and bloud but he meaneth a figure of the same Yong. Then by your leaue it should follow by good consequence that where anye mortification is there must needes be a sacramentall communion which cannot be Ergo c. ¶ Here endeth the third and last Disputation holden at Cambridge 1549. This disputation continued three dayes In the first dyd aunswer Doctour Madew Agaynst whome disputed Doctour Glinne M. Langdale M. Segewike M. Young In the second disputation did answer Doctor Glinne Agaynst whome disputed M. Grindall
tell more of this then I can write Therfore deare mother receiue some admonition of one of thy poore children nowe goyng to be burned for the testimonye of Iesus Come agayne to Gods truth come out of Babilon confesse Christ and his true doctrine repent that whiche is past make amendes by declaryng thy repentaunce by the fruites Remember the readings and preachinges of Gods Prophet and true Preacher M Bucer Call to minde the threatninges of God nowe something seene by the children Leauer and others Let the exile of Leauer Pilkinton Grindall Haddon Horne Scorye Ponet c. something awake thee Let the imprisonmēt of thy deare sonnes Cranmer Ridley and Latimer moue thee Consider the Martyrdome of thy chickens Rogers Saunders Taylor And nowe cast not awaye the poore admonition of me goyng to be burned also and to receiue the like crowne of glorye with my fellowes Take to harte Gods calling by vs. Be not as Pharao was for then will it happen vnto thee as it did vnto hym What is that hardnes of hart And what then destructiō eternally both of body and soule Ah therefore good mother awake awake repent repent buskle thy selfe and make hast to turne to the Lord. For els it shal be more easie for Sodome and Gomorra in the daye of iudgement then for thee Oh harden not your hartes Oh stop not your eares to day in hearyng Gods voyce though it be by me a most vnworthy messenger Oh feare the Lord for his anger is begon to kindle Euen now the axe is layd to the roote of the tree You know I prophecied truely to you before the Sweate came what would come if you repēted not your carnall Gospelling And now I tel you before I depart hence that the eares of men will tingle to heare of the vengeaunce of God that will fall vpon you all both Towne and Vniuersitie if you repent not if you leaue not your Idolatrie if you turne not speedely to the Lord if you still be ashamed of Christes truth which you know Oh Perne repent Oh Thomson repent Oh you Doctors Bachelers Maisters repent Oh Maior Aldermen Towne dwellers repent repent repent that you may escape the nere vengeaunce of the Lord. Rent your hartes come apace calling on the Lord. Let vs all say Peccauimus we haue all sinned we haue done wickedly we haue not hearkned to thy voyce O Lord. Deale not with vs after our desertes but be mercifull to our iniquities for they are great Oh pardon our offenses In thine anger remember thy mercy Turne vs vnto thee O Lord God of hostes for the glory of thy names sake Spare vs and be mercifull vnto vs. Let not the wicked people say where is now their God Oh for thine owne sake for thy names sake deale mercifully with vs. Turne thy selfe vnto vs and vs vnto thee and we shall prayse thy name for euer If in this sort my dearely beloued in hart and mouth we come vnto our father prostrate our selues before the throne of his grace then surely surely we shall finde mercie Then shall the Lord loke merely vpon vs for his mercy sake in Christ then shall we heare him speake peace vnto his people God◠mercy 〈◊〉 to Cambridge if it repent For he is gracious mercifull of great pitie compassion he can not be chiding for euer his anger can not last long to the penitent Though we weepe in the morning yet at night we shall haue our sorow to cease For he is exorable and hath no pleasure in the death of a sinner he rather would our conuersion and turning Oh turne you now and conuert yet once agayne I humbly besech you and then the kingdome of heauen shall draw nigh The eye hath not seane the eare hath not heard nor the hart of man is able to conceiue the ioyes prepared for vs if we repent amende our liues and hartely turne to the Lord. But if we repent not but be as you were and goe on forwardes with the wicked following the fashion of the world the Lord will leade you on with wicked doers you shall perish in your wickednes your bloud will be vpon your owne heades your part shal be with hypocrites where shal be weepyng gnashyng of teeth ye shal be cast from the face of the Lord for euer and euer eternall shame sorrow wo and miserie shal be both in body and soule to you world without end Oh therefore right deare to me in the Lord turne you turne you repent you repent you amende amende your liues depart from euill do good follow peace and pursue it Come out from Babilon cast of the workes of darkenesse put on Christ confesse his truth be not ashamed of his Gospell prepare your selues to the Crosse drinke of Gods cup before it come to the dregges and then shall I with you and for you reioyce in the day of Iudgement which is at hand and therefore prepare your selues thereto I hartely beseche you And thus I take my vale in aeternum with you in this present life myne owne deare hartes in the Lord. The Lord of mercie be with vs all and geue vs a ioyfull and sure meetyng in his kyngdome Amen Amen Out of prison the 11. of Februarie Anno. 1555. Your owne in the Lorde for euer Iohn Bradford ¶ To Lankeshire and Cheshire TO all those that professe his name and true Religion of our sauiour Iesus Christ in Lankeshyre and Chesshyre An other letter of M. Bradford to Lankeshire Cheshire and specially to Manchester and specially abiding in Manchester and therabout Iohn Bradford a most vnworthy seruaunt of the Lorde now not onely in boundes but also condemned for y e same true religion wisheth mercy and grace peace and increase of all godlines from God the father of all pitty through y e desertes of our Lord Iesus Christ by the working of the most mighty and liuely spirite the comforter for euer Amen I heard it reported credibly my dearely beloued in the Lord that my heauenly father hath thought it good to prouide that as I haue preached his true doctrine and Gospell amongest you by worde so I shall testifie confirme the same by deede That is I shall with you leaue my life whiche by hys prouidence I first receaued there for in Manchester was I borne for a seale to the doctrine I haue taught with you and amongest you so so that if from henceforth you wauer in the same you haue none excuse at all I know the enemies of Christ whiche exercise this crueltie vpon me I speake in respect of myne offence which is none to themwardes thinke by killing of me amongest you to affray you and others least they shoulde attempt to teach Christ truely or beleue his doctrine hereafter But I doubt not but my heauenly father will be my death more confirme you in his truth for euer And therefore I greatly reioyce to see sathan and his souldiours supplanted
he traineth his souldiers to geue a fierce onset on vowarde of Gods battaile You see how he hath receyued power of God to molest Gods children and to beginne at hys house By reason whereof consider two thinges one the cause on our behalfe the other what will be the sequele on straungers For the first if we be not blind we can not but wel see that our sinnes are the cause of all this miserie 2. Thinges to be considered in the persecution of gods people our sinnes I say which I would that euery one of vs would applye to our selues after the example of Ionas and Dauid turning ouer the wallet that other mens offences myght lie behinde and our owne before Not that I woulde excuse other men whyche exteriourly haue walked muche more grossely then manye of you haue done but that I woulde prouoke you all as my selfe to more hearty repentance and prayer Let vs more and more encrease to knowe and lament our doubting of God of his presence power anger mercy c. Let vs better feele and hate our self loue securitie negligence vnthankfulnes vnbelief impacience c. and then doubtlesse the crosse shall be lesse careful yea it shal be comfortable and Christ moste deare and pleasaunt death then shal be desired Earnest repentance maketh the Crosse more pleasaunt as the dispatcher of vs ouâ— of al miserie and entrance into eternall felicitie and ioye vnspeakeable the whych is so much the more longed for by howe muche we feele in dede the serpents bits wherwith he woundeth our heeles that is our outward Adam and senses If we had I say a liuely and true feeling of his poyson we could not but as reioyce ouer oure captaine y t hath bruised hys head Coloss. 1. so be desirous to followe his example that is to geue our liues with him and for him and so to fill vp his passions that he might conquere and ouercome in vs and by vs to his glory and comfort of his children If Gods iudgementes be so sharpe to his children what will it be to his enemyes Nowe the seconde I meane the sequele or that whych will folowe on the straungers my dearely beloued let vs well looke vpon For if so be that God iustly doe thus geue to sathan and his seede to vexe and molest Christe and hys penitent people Oh what and how iustly may he and wil he geue to Sathan to intreate the rechlesse and impenitent sinners If iudgement beginne thus at Gods house what will followe on them that be wythout if they repent not Certainely for them is reserued the dregs of Gods cuppe that is brimstone fire and tempest intollerable Now are they vnwillinge to drinke of Gods cuppe of afflictions which he offereth commoÌ„ with his sonne Christ our Lord Math. 8. least they shoulde lose their pigges with the Gergelites They are vnwilling to come into the waye that bryngeth to heauen The doinges wayes of the wicked described and what is the end thereof euen afflictions they in their hearts crie Let vs cast his yoke from vs they walke two wayes that is they seeke to serue God Mammon which is vnpossible they will not come nigh the straight way that bringeth to life they open their eyes to beholde present things onely they iudge of Religion after reason and not after Gods word they folowe the more part and not the better they professe God wyth their mouthes but in their hearts they denye him or els they would sanctifie him by seruing hym more then men they parte stake with God which woulde haue all geuing part to the world to the Romish rout and Antichristian Idolatrie now set abroad amongst vs publikely they will haue Christ but none of his crosse which will not be they will be counted to liue godly in Christ but yet they wil suffer no persecution they loue this world wherthrough the loue of God is driuen foorth of them they sauour of those things that be of menne and not that bee of God Summa they loue God in theyr lippes but in theyr hearts yea and in their deedes deny hym as well by not repenting their euils past as by continuing in euill stil by doing as the world the flesh and the deuil willeth and yet still perchaunce they will pray or rather prate Thy will be done in earth which is generallye that euery one shoulde take vp his crosse and follow Christe But thys is a harde saying who is able to abide it Therefore Christ must be praied to depart least al their pigges be drowned The deuill shall haue his dwelling againe in themselues rather then in their pigges and therefore to the Deuill shall they go and dwel with him in eternall perdition and damnation euen in hell fire a torment endlesse and aboue all cogitations incomprehensible if they repent not Wherefore by them my dearely beloued be admonyshed to remember your profession howe that in Baptisme you made a solempne vowe to forsake the Deuill the world c. You promised to fight vnder Christes standard You learned Christes Crosse afore you begunne wyth A. B. C. Goe to then pay your vowe to the Lorde fighte lyke mende and valiant menne vnder Christes standarde take vp your Crosse and follow your maister as your brethren M. Hoper He doth embolden them to take vp Christes Crosse and to follow him Rogers Tailor and Sanders haue done and as nowe your brethren M. Cranmer Latimer Ridley Farrar Bradford Haukes c. be ready to doe The Ise is broken before you therefore be not afraide but be content to die for the Lorde You haue no cause to wauer or doubt of the doctrine thus declared by the bloud of the pastours Remember that Christ sayeth He that will saue his life shall lose it And what should it profite you to winne the whole worlde muche lesse a little quietnesse your goodes c. and to lose your owne soules Render to the Lord that he hath lent you by such meanes as he would haue you render it and not as you would Forget not Christes disciples must deny themselues as well concerning their will as concerning their wisdome Haue in mind that as it is no small mercy to beleeue in the Lorde Blessed be they that dye in the Lord but more â—â—â—ssed be they that dye for the Lord. so it is no small kindnesse of God towardes you to suffer any thing much more deathe for the Lorde If they be blessed that die in the Lord howe shall they be that die for the Lorde Oh what a blessing is it to haue death due for our sinnes diuerted into a demonstration and testification of the Lordes trueth The end riches 〈◊〉 follow 〈◊〉 Crossâ— Oh that we had a little of Moises faith to looke vppon the ende of the Crosse to looke vpon the rewarde to see continually wyth Christe and hys people greater richesse then the richesse of Egypt Oh let vs pray that God would
and plagues behoâ—d hys iudgements where through learne to feare hym Beware of sinne as the serpent of the soule which spoileth vs of all our oâ— nature and seemely apparel in Gods sight Let Christ crucified be your booke to study on and that both night and day Marke your vocation and be diligent in the workes thereof Vse harty earnest prayer and that in spirit In all thyngs geue thanks to God our father through Christ. Labour to haue here lyfe euerlastyng begun in you for els it will not be elsewhere enioyed Set Gods iudgement often before your eyes that nowe examinyng your selfe you may make diligent sute and obtaine neuer to come into iudgement Vncouer your euils to God that he may couer theÌ„ Beware of this Antichristian trash defile not your selfe in soule or body therewith but accomplish holynes in the feare of God beare no yoke with vnbeleeuers Looke for the commyng of the Lord which is at hand by earnest prayer and godly 〈…〉 it God our father accomplish his good worke in you Amâ— Commend me to my good mother maistres Wilkinson to my very deare sister maistresse Warcuppe I shall daily commend you all to God and I pray you do the lyke for me Iohn Bradford ¶ To a friend of his instructing hym how he should aunswer his aduersaries MY good brother our mercifull God and deare Father through christ opeÌ„ your eyes effectually to see An other letter 〈◊〉 Bradfâ—â—â— his friâ—â—â— with iâ—â—structiâ—â— how â—â—â—swere 〈◊〉 aduersâ—â—â—â—â— your heart ardently to desire the euerlasting ioy which he hath prepared for his slaughter sheep that is for such as shrink not from his truth for any such stormes sake Amen When you shall come before the Magistrates to geue an aunswer of the hope which is in you do it with all reuerence and simplicity And because you may be somthing afrayd by the power of the Maiestrates cruelty which they will threaten against you I would you set before you the good father Moses to follow his example Exampâ—â— Moyses â—â—â—swering â—â—â—fore king Pharao for hee set the inuisible God before his eyes of fayth and with them looked vpon God and his glorious Maiestie and power as with his corporal eies he saw Pharao and all his fearefull terrors So doe you my dearely beloued let your inward eies geue such light vnto you that as you know you arâ— before the magistrates so and much more you they also are present before the face of God which will geue such wisedome to you fearing him and seeking his prayse as the enemies shall wonder at and further he will so order their harts and doyngs that they shall will they â—ill they serue Gods prouidence towards you which you can not auoyd though you would as shall be most to his glory and your euerlasting comfort Therefore my good brother let your whole study bee onely to please God put hym alwayes before your eies for he is on your right hand lest you should be mooued he is faithfull and neuer will suffer you to be tempted aboue that hee will make you able to beare Yea euery haire of your hed he hath numbred so that one of them shal not perish without his good will which cannot be but bee good vnto you in that he is become your father through Christ and therfore as he hath geuen you to beleue in hym God increase this beliefe in vs all so doth hee now graciously geue vnto you to suffer for his names sake the which you ought with all thankefulnesse to receiue in that you are made worthy to drinke of the self same cup which not only the very sonnes of God haue dronke of before you but euen the very natural sonne of God himself hath brought you good lucke Oh he of his mercy make vs thankefull to pledge him agayne Amen Because the chiefest matter they will trouble you and go about to deceiue you withall is the Sacrament not of Christes body and bloud but of the aulter as they call it thereby destroieng the Sacrament which Christ instituted I would you noted these two things First that the Sacrament of the aulter which the Priest offereth in the Masse and eateth priuately with himselfe is not the Sacrament of Christes body add bloud instituted by him as Christes institution plainely written and set foorth in the scriptures beyng compared to their vsing of it playnely doth declare Againe if they talke with you of Christes Sacrament instituted by him whether it be Christes body or no aunswer them that as to the eyes of your reason to your tast and corporall senses it is bread and wyne and therfore the Scripture calleth it after the consecration so eueÌ„ so to the eyes taste and senses of your faith which ascendeth to the right hand of God in heauen where Christ sitteth it is in very deed Christs body and bloud which spiritually your soule feedeth on to euerlasting life in faith and by faith eueÌ„ as your body presently feedeth on the sacramentall bread and sacramentall wyne By this meanes as you shall not allow transubstantiation nor none of their popish opinions so shal you declare the Sacrament to be a matter of faith and not of reason as the Papistes make it For they deny Gods omnipotencie in that they say Christ is not there if bread bee there but fayth looketh on the omnipotencie of God ioined with this promise and doubteth not but that Christ is able to geue that he promiseth vs spiritually by fayth the bread still remaining in substaÌ„ce as wel as if the substance of bread were takeÌ„ away for Christ saith not in any place this is no bread But of this geare God shal instruct you if you hang on his promise and pray for the power wisdome of his spirit which vnâ—oubtedly as you are bounde to looke for praying for it so he hath bound himselfe by his promise to geue it the which thing graunt vnto vs both and to all his people for his names sake thorough Christ our Lord Amen Iohn Bradford ¶ To certaine godly men whome he exhorteth to bee pacient vnder the crosse and constant in the true doctrine which they had professed MY dearely beloued in the Lord as in him I wish you well to fare so I pray God I and you may continue in his true seruice that perpetually we may enioy the same welfare as here in hope so in heauen in deed and eternally You know this world is not your home but a pilgrimage place wherein God trieth hys children and therfore as it knoweth you not nor can know you so I trust you know not it that is you allow it not nor in any poynt will seeme so to doe although by many you be occasioned thereto For this hote sunne which now shineth burneth so sore that the corne which is sowen vppon sande and stony ground beginneth to wither that is many which before tymes were taken for harty
the same constancie as dyd the other and therfore were both deliuered vnto the sheriffes who were there present but afterwards were conueyed to the places aboue named there moste ioyfully gaue their houses to bee burned in the fire and their soules into the handes of Almighty God by Iesus Christ who hath assured them to a better hope of life This Diricke was a man whome the Lorde had blessed as well with temporall riches as with hys spirituall treasures which riches yet were no clogge or let vnto hys true professing of Christe the Lord by his grace so woorking in him of the which there was such hauocke made by the greedye raueners of that time that hys poore wyfe and children had little or none thereof During his imprisonment although he was well stricken in yeares and as it were past the time of learning yet he so spente his time that being at hys firste apprehension vtterly ignoraunt of any letter of the booke he coulde before his death read perfectly any Printed English Whos 's diligence and zeale is worthy no small commendation and therefore I thought it good not to lette it passe ouer in silence for the good encouragement and example of others Moreouer at his comming into the towne of Lewes to be burned the people called vpon him beseeching God to strengthen him in the faith of Iesus Christe Hee thanked them and prayed vnto God that of hys mercye hee woulde strengthen them in the lyke Faith And when hee came to the signe of the Starre the people drew neare vnto hym where the Sheriffe sayde that he had founde him a faithfull man in all hys aunsweres And as he came to the stake hee kneeled downe and made hys prayers and the Sheriffe made haste Then hys Booke was throwne into the barrell and when he had stript him selfe as a ioyfull member of God he went into the barrell him selfe And as soone as euer hee came in he tooke vp the booke and threw it among the people and then the Sheriffe commaunded in the Kynge and Queenes name in paine of death to throw in the booke againe And immediately that faithful member spake with a ioyfull voyce saying Deare brethren and sisterne witnes to you all that I am come to seale with my bloude Christes Gospell for because I know that it is true it is not vnknowen vnto all you but that it hath bene truely preached heere in Lewes and in all places of Englande and nowe it is not And for because that I wil not deny heere Gods Gospel and be obedient to mans lawes I am condemned to die Dear brethren and sisterne as many of you as doe beleeue vpon the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghoste vnto euerlasting life see you do the woorkes appertaining to the same And as many of you as doe beleeue vppon the Pope of Rome or any of his lawes which he sets foorth in these daies you do beleeue to your vtter condēnation and except the great mercy of God you shall burne in hell perpetually The Martyrdome of Diricke Caruer And then spake hee againe to all the people there present with a loude voyce saying deare brethren Horrible prouoking of Gods iudgement and all you whom I haue offended in woordes or in deede I aske you for the Lordes sake to forgeue mee and I heartely forgeue all you which haue offended me in thought word or dede And he sayd further in his praier Oh Lord my God thou hast wrytten Hee that wil not forsake wife children house Dirickes prayer at his death and all that euer he hath and take vp thy crosse and folow thee is not woorthy of thee But thou Lorde knowest that I haue forsaken all to come vnto thee Lord haue mercy vppon me for vnto thee I commend my spirit and my soule doth reioyce in thee These were the last wordes of that Faythfull member of Christe before the fire was put to hym And afterward that the fire came to him he cried Oh Lorde haue mercy vpon me and spronge vp in the fire calling vppon the name of Iesus and so ended Thomas Iueson Martyr AT Chichester Tho. Iueson of Euerson apprehended with Diricke and other suffered at Chichester about the same moneth was burned one Thomas Iueson of Godstone in the Countie of Surrey Carpenter whose apprehension examination and condemnation for as much as it was at one time and in one forme with Diricke Caruer and Iohn Launder I doe here omit referring the reader to their hystorie processe before mentioned sauing onely this his seuerall confession and priuate answers made before B. Boner at hys last examination in the Consistorie I thought not to pretermit who being examined vppon the foresayd Articles answered as followeth The aunsweres of Thomas Iueson to the obiections of Boner bishop of London in a chamber at his house in the moneth of Iuly 1. FIrst that he beleued that there is but one Catholike Aunsweres of Thomas Iueson vniuersall and whole Church of Christ thorough the whole worlde which hathe and holdeth the true faith and all the necessarye Articles of Christen beliefe all the Sacraments of Christe with the true vse and administration of the same 2. Item that he is necessarily bounden to beleeue geue credite in all the sayd faith Articles of the beliefe religion and the Sacraments of Christe and the administration of the same 3. Item that that faithe religion and administration of Sacraments which now is beleeued vsed taught and set forth in this our church of England is not agreeing wyth the truth and faith of Christ nor with the faith of the sayde Catholicke and vniuersall Church of Christ. 4. Item concerning the Sacrament of the aultar he beleueth that it is a very Idol and detestable before God as it is now ministred 5. Item that the Masse is nought and not of the institution of Christ but y t it is of mans inuention and demaunded whether any thing vsed in the Masse be good he sayde that he would answere no further 6. Item that hee had not receiued the Sacrament of the aultar since it hath ben ministred as now it is in England neither was confessed at any time within this seuen yeres nor he hath not heard Masse by the same space 7. Item that auricular confession is not necessarye to be made to a priest for that he cānot forgeue nor absolue him from sinnes 8. Item concerning the Sacrament of Baptisme that it is a signe and token of Christe as circumcision was and none otherwise and he beleeueth that his sinnes are * He meaneth not by the mere vertue of the element Two Sacramentes not washed away thereby but his body onely washed for his sinnes be washed away onely by Christes bloud 9. Item that there be in the Catholike Church of Christ onely two Sacraments that is to saye the Sacrament of Baptisme and the Sacrament of the Supper of the Lord and no
the which Martin Luther first to stand against the Pope was a great miracle to preuaile against the Pope a greater so to die vntouched may seme greatest of all especially hauing so many enemies as he had Againe neither is it any thing lesse miraculous to consider what manifold dangers he escaped besides as when a certeine Iewe was appointed to come to destroy him by poison yet was it so the will of God that Luther had warning thereof before and the face of the Iewe sent to him by picture whereby he knew him and auoided the perill Another time as he was sitting in a certaine place vpon his stoole M. Luther miraculously preserued a great stone there was in the vault ouer hys head where he did sit which being stayd miraculously so long as he was sitting as soone as he was vp immediatly fell vpon the place where he sate able to haue crushed him all in peeces if it had light vpon him And what should I speake of his praiers which were so ardent vnto Christ that as Melancthon writeth they which stoode vnder his windowe where he stood prayeng might see his teares falling and dropping downe Againe with such power he prayed that he as himselfe confesseth had obteined of the Lord that so long as he liued the Pope should not preuaile in his countrey after his death sayd he let them pray who could M. Luther vehemeÌ„t mighty in prayer And as touching the maruelous workes of the Lorde wrought heere by men if it be true which is credibly reported by the learned what miracle can be more miraculous then that whiche is declared of a yong man aboute Wittenberge who being kept bare and needy by his father was tempted by way of sorcery to bargaine with the Diuell or a familiare as they call him to yeeld hymselfe body and soule into the Diuels power A miraculous worke of the Lorde in deliuering a young man out of the deuils daunger by Christian prayer vpon condition to haue his wish satisfied with money So that vpon the same an obligation was made by the yong man written with his owne bloud and geuen to the Diuell This case you see how horrible it was and how damnable now heare what followed Upon the sodeine wealth and alteration of this yong man the matter first being noted began afterward more more to be suspected and at length after long and great admiration was brought vnto Martin Luther to be examined The yong man whether for shame or feare long denied to confesse and woulde bee knowne of nothing Yet God so wrought being stronger then the Diuell that he vttered vnto Luther the whole substance of the case as well touching the money as the obligation Luther vnderstanding the matter and pitiing the lamentable state of the man willed the whole congregation to pray and he himselfe ceased not with hys praiers to labour so that the Diuell was compelled at the last to throw in his obligation at the window and bade him take it againe vnto him Which narration if it be so true as certeinely it is of him reported I see not the contrary but that this may well seeme comparable wyth the greatest miracle in Christes Church that was since the Apostles time Furthermore as he was mighty in his prayers so in his Sermons God gaue him such a grace that when hee preached they which heard him thought euery one hys owne temptations seuerally to be noted and touched Whereof when signification was geuen vnto him by hys frends and he demaunded how that could be mine owne manifold temptations said he and experiences are the cause thereof Ex Phill Melanct in orat funebri Ex Hierony Wellero For this thou must vnderstand good reader that Luther from his tender yeares was much beaten and exercised with spirituall conflicts as Melancthon in describing of his life doth testifie Also Hieronymus Wellerus scholer and disciple of the sayd Martin Luther recordeth that he oftentimes heard Luther his maister thus reporte of himselfe that he had bene assaulted and vexed with all kindes of temptations sauing onely one Luther â—â—â—uer in all his life tempted with coueteousneâ—s M. Luther how long he liued â— taught which was with couetousnes With this vice he was neuer said he in all his life troubled nor once tempted And hetherto concerning the life of Martin Luther who liued to the yeare of his age 63. He continued writing and preachyng about 29. yeares As touching the order of his death the words of Melancthon be these In the yeare of our Lord 1546. and the 17. of February Doctour Martin Luther sickened a little before supper of his accustomed maladie to wyt of the oppression of humours in the orifice or opening of his stomacke whereof I remember I haue seene him oft diseasid in this place The sickneâ— of Luther This sickenes tooke him after supper with the which he vehemently contending required secesse into a bye chamber and there he rested on his bed two houres all whych time his paynes encreased And as Doctor Ionas was lieng in his chamber Luther awaked and praied him to rise and to call vp Ambrose his childrens scholemaister to make fire in another chamber Into the which when he was newly entred Albert Earle of Mansfield The quiet death of Luther with hys wife and diuers other whose names in these letters for haste were not expressed at that instant came into hys chamber Finally feeling his fatall houre to approche before nine of the clocke in y e morning the xviij of February he coÌ„mended himselfe to God with this deuour praier ¶ The Prayer of Luther at his death MY heauenly father eternall and mercifull God thou hast manifested vnto me thy deare sonne our Lorde Iesus Christ. The prayer of Luther 〈◊〉 his death I haue taught him I haue knowne him I loue him as my life my health and my redemption whome the wicked haue persecuted maligned and with iniurie afflicted Draw my soule to thee After this he sayd as ensueth thryse I commend my spirit into thy hands thou hast redeemed me O God of truth GOD so loued the world that he gaue his only sonne that all those that beleeue in him shoulde haue life euerlasting Iohn iij Hauing repeated oftentimes his prayers he was called to God vnto whome so faithfully he commended his spirit to enioy no doubt the blessed societie of the Patriarks Prophets and Apostles in the kingdome of God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost Let vs now loue the memory of this man and the doctrine that he hath taught Let vs learne to be modest and meeke Let vs consider the wretched calamities and marueilous chaunges that shall follow this mishap and dolefull chance I beseech thee O sonne of God crucified for vs and resuscitated Emanuell gouerne coÌ„serue and defend thy Church Haec Melancthon Fridericus Prince Electour died long before Luther in the yeare of our Lord 1525. leauing no issue
you shall finde more copiously described in Franc. Encenas Ex Franc. Encen Friers and priestes of Flaunders Great persecution in Gaunt other partes of Flaunders At Gaunt An. 1543. 1544. As Charles the Emperour did ly in GauÌ„t the Fryers and Doctours there obtayned that the Edicte made agaynst the LutheraÌ„s might be read openlye twise a yeare Whiche being obtayned great persecution followed Persecution 〈…〉 Bruzels so that there was no Citty nor towne in all Flaunders wherein some eyther were not expulsed or headed or condemned to perpetuall prison Ex Francisco Encenate or had not theyr goodes confiscate neither was there any respect of age or sexe At Gaunt especially many there wer of the head men which for religion sake were burned Afterward the Emperour comming to Brusels there was terrible slaughter and persecution of Gods people namely in Brabant Hennegow and Artoys the horror and cruelty wherof is almost incredible In so much that at one time as good as ij hundreth men and women together were brought out of the countrey about into the Citty of whome some were drowned some buryed quicke some pryuely made awaye others sent to perpetuall prison wherby all prisons and towers there about were replenished with prisoners and captiues and the handes of the hangmen tyred with slaying and killing to the great sorrowe of all them which knew the Gospel being now compelled eyther to deny the same or to confirme it with theyr bloud The storye hereof is at large set forth by Francis Encenas a notable learned man who also himselfe was prisoner y e same time at Bruzels whose booke written in Latine I my selfe haue seene and read remayning in the handes of Iohn Oporine at Basill Franciscan Fryers of Gaunt Martynus Hoeurbloc FishmoÌ„ger At Gaunt An. 1545. This Martine euer almost to his latter age Martyn Hoeurblock Martyr was a man much geuen to al wickednes and fleshly lyfe so long as he continued a follower of the popes superstitioÌ„ and Idolatry Afterwarde as God hath alwaies his calling thorough the occasion of a SermoÌ„ of his parish priest beginning to tast some working of grace and repentance of his former lyfe went out of Gaunt for the space of iij. monethes seeking the company of godly Christians such as he heard to vse the readyng of the scriptures by whome he beyng more groundly instructed returned agayn to the Cittye of Gaunt where all his neighbours first beganne to maruell at the sodayne chaunge of this man The Franciscanes which knewe hym before so beneficiall vnto them nowe seing hym so alterrd from theyr wayes and superstition and seeing hym to visite the captiues in prison to comforte theÌ„ in persecution and to confirme them in the worde of God whiche went to the fire conspired agaynst hym whereby he was detected and layd in bandes After that with sharp and grieuous tormentes they would haue constrayned hym to vtter other of the same Religion To whome thus he aunswered that if they could proue by the scripture that hys detecting and accusing of hys brethren whoÌ„ they would afflict with the like tormentes were not agaynst y e second Table of Gods law then he would not refuse to preferre the honor of God before y e safegard of his brethren Then the friers examined hym in the sacrament asking him why he was so earnest to haue it in both kyndes seing sayd they it is but a naked sacrament as you say to whom he aunswered that the elementes thereof were naked but the Sacrament was not naked for somuch as the sayd elementes of bread and wine beeing receaued after the institution of Christ do now make a Sacrament and a mistical representation of the Lordes body coÌ„municating him selfe with our soules And as touching the receauyng in both kindes because it is the institution of the Lorde who is he sayd Martyne that dare alter the same Then was he brought before the counsayle of Flanders The causes layd against him were the Sacrament Purgatory and praying for the dead for the which he was condemned and burned at Gaunt in Uerle place all hys goodes being confiscate As he stoode at the stake a Franciscan Frier sayd to him Martine vnlesse thou doest turne thou shalt goe from this fire to euerlasting fire It is not in you sayd Martine againe to iudge For this the Friers after were so hated y t many billes and rimes were set forth in diuers places agaynst them Ex Pantal. The counsayle of Flaunders Nicholas Vanpole Nicholas Danpole Iohn de Brucke and hys wyfe Martyrs Iohn de Brucke hys wyfe At Gaunt An. 1545. The next day after the burning of Martin aforesayd whiche was the 9. of Maye these three also were burned for the same causes likewise for the which y e other was coÌ„demned burned the day before but onely y t the woman was burned aliue All whiche tooke theyr Martyrdome ioyfully wyth much cheerefulnes  Vrsula Maria Mary and Vrsula two virgins Martyrs Uirgines of noble stocke At Delden An 1545. Delden is a towne in lower Germany 3. myles from Dauentry where these two virgines of noble parentage were burned Who after dilligent frequenting of Churches and Sermons being instructed in the worde of the Lord defended that seeyng the benefite of our saluation commeth only by our fayth in Christ all the other marchaundise of the pope which he vseth to sel to y e peole for mony was needles First Mary beyng the yonger was put to the fire where she prayed ardently for her enemies commeÌ„ding her soule to God At whose constancie the Iudges did greatly maruell Then they exhorted Ursula to turne or if shee would not at least that she should require to be headed To whom she sayd that she was guiltie of no errour nor defended any thing but which was consonant to the scripture in which she trusted to perseuer vnto the end And as touching the kinde of punishement she sayde she feared not y e fire but rather wold follow the example of her deare sister that went before A myraculous worke of God in the dead bodies of these two virgines This was maruellous that the executioners could in no wise consume their bodyes with fire but left them whole lying vpoÌ„ the ground whyte which certayn good Christians priuily tooke vp in y e night and buryed Thus God many times sheweth hys power in the middest of tribulations Ex. Lud. Rab. Pantal. c. The person of S. Catherines Doctour Tapertus William Clericken ruler of Mechlin Andreas Thiessen Catherina hys wife Nicholas Thiessen Fraunces Thiessen brethren At Mechlin An. 1545. Andrew Thiessen Citizen of Mechlin Andrewe Thiessâ—â— his wife Nicholâ—â— Frauncâ—â— Thiessen their 〈◊〉 Martyr of his wyfe Catherine had three sonnes and a daughter whom he instructed dilligently in the doctrine of the gospell and despised the doynges of Poperye Wherfore being hated and persecuted of the Fryers and Priestes there he weÌ„t into England and there dyed Fraunces and
of Sainct Iustice. I aske mercye sayth he of God and hys Iustice but the Uirgine blessed S. Mary I neuer offended nor did that thinge for the whiche I should aske her mercy From thence he passed forward to the Churche of S. Legia preaching still as he went Then spake one of the souldiours to the driuer or carter Iohn 8. Filioli custodite vos a simulachris 1. Iohn 5. willyng him to driue a pase for here is preaching sayd he enough To whō sayd Aymond He that is of God heareth the wordes of God c. In passing by a certain Image of our Lady great offence was taken agaynst him because he alwayes called vpon Christ Iesus onely and made no mention of her Whereupon hee lifted his voyce to God praying that he woulde neuer suffer him to inuocate any other sauing him alone Comming to the place where he should suffer he was tumbled out of the cart vpon y e groūd testifying to the Magistrates to the people standing by y t he dyed for the Gospell of Iesus Christ for his word More he would haue spoken but he coulde not be suffered by y e tumultuous vexing of the officers crying dispatch dispatche him let him not speake Thē he speaking a few wordes softly in y e eare of the litle Carmelite whō he had conuerted was bid to stepp vp to y e stage Where the people beginning to geue a litle audiēce thus he said O Lord make hast to helpe me tary not do not despise the woorke of thy handes The wordes of Aymond to the studentes And you my brethren y e be students scholers I exhort you to study and learne the Gospell for the word of God abideth for euer labour to knowe the will of God and feare not them that kill the body but haue no power vpon your soules And after that my fleshe sayde hee repugneth merueilously against the spirit but shortly I shall cast it away My good maysters I beseech you pray for me O Lord my God into thy hands I commend my soule The death and martyrdome of Aymondus As he was oft repeting the same the hangman tooke and haled him vpon the steppes in such sort that he strangled hym And thus y e blessed Sainct gaue vp his life Whose body afterwarde was with fire consumed  Fraunces Bribard An. 1144. Fraunces Bribard was sayde to be the secretarye of the Cardinal of Bellay Fraunces Bribard Who being also for the Gospel condemned after hys tongue was cutte off did with like constācie susteyne the sharpenes of burning Ibidem The high Court of Roan A widowe keeping a vitailing house in the suburbes of Roan William Husson an Apothecary At Roan An. 1544. William Hussan Apothecary William Husson Martyr comming frō Bloys to Roan was lodged with a certaine widow in the suburbs of the Cittye Who asking of her at what tyme the Counsayle or Parliament did ryse she sayd at x. of y e clock About whiche tyme houre hee went to the Pallace and there scattered certayne bookes concernyng Christian doctrine and the abuse of mens traditions Whereat the counsayle was so mooued that they commaunded all the gates of the Cittye to be locked and dilligent search to be made in all Innes and hostles to finde out the authour Then the widow told of the partye which was there and asked of the rising of the Counsayle shortly vpon the same took hys horse and rode away Thē were postes set out thorough all quarters so that the sayd William was taken by the waye riding to Diepe and brought agayne to Roan Who there being examined declared hys fayth boldly and howe became of purpose to disperse those bookes in Roan and went to do the like at Diepe The boldnes of a constant Martyr The weeke ensuing hee was condemned to be burned aliue After the sentence geuen he was brought in a cart accompanyed with a Doctor a Carmelite Frier before the great churche who puttynge a torche in hys hand required hym to doe homage to the Image of our Lady Custodite vos a simulachris Iohn 5. which because he refused to do his tongue was cut out The Fryer then making a Sermon when he spake any thing of the mercies of God the sayd William harkened to hym but when he spake of the merites of Sayntes and other dreames he turned awaye his head The Fryer looking vppon the countenaunce of Husson lifte vpp his hand to heauen saying with great exclamation that he way damned and was possessed with a deuil When the Fryer had ceased hys Sermon this godly Husson had his handes and feete bound behynde his backe with a pully was lifted vp into the ayre and when the fire was kindled Crueltie of the aduersaries he was let down into the flame where the blessed Martyr with a smyling and cheerefull countenaunce looked vp to heauen neuer mouing nor styrryng till he let down his head and gaue vp hys spirite All the people there present were not a little astonyed thereat and were in diuers opinions some saying that he had a deuill other mayntayned the contrary saying if hee had a deuill he should haue fallen into dispayre This Carmelite Fryer abouesayde Frier Delāda conuerted was called Delanda which after was conuerted and preached the Gospell Ex. Gallie hist. Ioan. Crisp. Lib. 2. Three popish priests The Duke of Loraine· Iames Cobard a Scholemaster and many other taken the same time An. 1545. This Iames scholemaister in the Citty of Sainct Michael in the Dukedom of Barens in Loraine Iames Cobard Martyr disputed with three priests that the sacrament of Baptisme and of the Supper dyd not auayle vnlesse they were receaued with fayth which was as muche to saye as that the Masse dyd profite neither y e quick nor the dead For the which and also for hys confession which he being in prison sent of hys owne accorde by hys mother vnto the Iudge hee was burned and most quietly suffered Ex. Ioan. Crisp. The Franciscan Friers The Doctours of Sorbone and others Peter Clerke brother to Iohn Clerke burnt before Stephanus Manginus Iames Bouchbeck Iohn Brisebar Henr. Hutinote Tho. Honorate Iohn Baudouinus Iohn Flesch Iohn Picquere Peter Piquere Io. Matheston Philippe Little Michaell Caillow Fraunces Clerke Couberon a Weauer At Meaux An. 1546. These xiiij dwelt at Melda Xiiij. Martyrs a Cittye in France x. myles from Paris Where William Briconetus beyng there Bysh. did muche good Pet. Clerke Ioh. Clerke brethrē and Martyrs brought to them the light of the Gospell and reformed the Church Who straightly beyng examined for the same relented but yet these with many other remained constāt Who after the burning of Iames Pauane before mentioned and seeing superstition to grow more and more Xiiij. blessed martyrs at Meaux began to congregate in Mangins house to set vp a churche to themselues after the example of the French Churche in Strausburgh A
First touching the sacrament TransubstaÌ„tiation they affirmed the transubstantiation of the Bishop of Rome to be against y e Article of the Creede which saith that Christ is gone vp to heauen there sitteth at the hand of God and therfore the bread and wine must nedes remayne in theyr propertyes bearing notwithstanding a Sacrament A similitude betweene the bread and the body of christ or a holy signe of the body bloud of the Lord. For like as by bread and wine the hart of man is comforted so the bodye of Christ crucified his bloud shed spirituallye hath the like operation in the soules of the beleuers For the Masse they sayd it was a thing most superstitious and meere Idolatry The Masse And if we put any part of saluation therein they sayd it was vtterly a robbing of the Passion of Christ the sonne of God that it was not once to be named out of a Christen mouth Also that they whiche say that Peter either was Pope or Author of the sayd Masse are farre deceiued And as for turning breade into the bodye of Christ by the woordes of consecration it was an error they sayd more of mad men then any sad men forasmuch as God is neither subiect to men nor to y e tongues or exorcismes of men Purgatory they denied to be any saue onely the bloud of Christ Iesu. Furthermore as they would not bereft the saints of God of theyr due honor Honour to God not to Saintes so neither the Saynts theÌ„ selues sayd they will be contented to robbe God of his honor onely due to him As touching confession theyr opinion was that the woundes and causes of conscience belong to no man but onely to God After these aunsweres geuen and written they were sent to the Monastery of Sanpeter there to be disputed with That done the matter came to be debated amog the Iudges what was to be done with them Some would theyr goodes to be taken by Inuentory and them to be banished But Bergeronius at last caused to be determined that they shoulde be burned and first to heare Masse From that Courte they apppealed to the Courte of Paris but the matter there was nothing amended Where beholde the iudgement of God In the meane time whyle they were at Paris Note the iust vengeaunce of God vpon a wicked persecutor the wretched Persecutour Gilles le Pers was sodenly stroken mad and dyed in a frensy which made many men to wonder and especially the martyrs to be more constant At last the decree of the sentence was read against them First for speaking against the SacrameÌ„t whiche they denyed Secondly for speaking agaynst Baptisme whiche also they denyed Thirdly for speaking contumely agaynste the Sayntes which they in like maner denyed After this the officer to cause theÌ„ to recant threatned them with tormentes â—ormentes whiche they susteyned very extreme the space from after dinner til three of the clocke When all that would not turne them hee sent to them a Fryer Dominicke a man captious sophisticall to presse them in disputation But as he could do no hurt vnto them so could they do no good vpon him When the tyme of theyr execution did approch the officer aforesayd put into their hands being tyed a wooden crosse which they took with their teeth flong it away for the which the officer commaunded both their tongues to be cut of Wherein appeared an other maruellous worke of the y e Lord For neuertheles that their tongues were taken froÌ„ them to the intent they shoulde not speake yet God gaue them vtterauÌ„ce their tongues beyng cut out to speake at their death saying we bid sinne y e fleshe the worlde and the deuill fare well for euer wyth whome neuer we shall haue to do hereafter Diuers other wordes they spake besides whiche the people did heare and note At last when the tormenter came to smiere them with brimstone and gunpouder Go to sayd Filiolus salt on salt on the rotten and stinking flesh Finally as the flame came bursting vp to their faces they persisting constant in the fire gaue vp their liues and finished their martyrdome Ex Io. Crisp. Henr. Pantal. alijs Will. Langloys vnder Sheriffe Denis vaire priest and martyr Ioh. Langloys the kinges procurator Dionysius Vayre At Rhoan ann 1554. In the same yeare suffered at Rhoan Denis Uayre who first leauing hys Popishe priesthode went to Geneua where hee learned the art of bookbynding brought many tymes bookes into Fraunce After that in the reigne of K. Ed. 6. hee came to Gerzey there was minister preached After y e death of K. Ed. the time not seruing hym to tarry thinking to returne agayne to Geneua hee came into Normandy with his bookes into a towne called Fueillie Where as he going out to hyre a cart William Langloys with Iohn Langloys his brother came in and stayd his bookes and hym also which had the custody of theÌ„ Denis albeit hee might haue escaped yet hearing y e keeper of his bookes to be in trouble came preseÌ„ting himself was coÌ„mitted y e other was deliuered First after two monethes and a halfe imprisonment he was charged to be a spye because hee came out of England Then from that prisoÌ„ he was remoued to the Byshops prison and then to Rhoan where sentence was geuen that he should be burned aliue and thrise lifted vp and let downe agayne into the fire After the sentence geuen they threatned him with many terrible tormentes vnles he would disclose such as he knew of that side To whom he aunswered that the sounder part of all Fraunce and of the Senate was of that Religion notwithstandyng he would vtter no mans name vnto them And as for theyr torments he said he passed not for if he wer killed with racking then he should not feele the burning of the fire When they sawe him so little to passe for theyr tormentes they left that and proceeded to hys burning and first they put a crosse in his hands which he would not hold TheÌ„ because he comming by the Image of the virgine mary would not adore the same they cryed cut out hys toÌ„gue so they cast hym into the fire where he should be thrise taken vp but the flame went so hye that the hangman beyng not able to come neare hym cried to the people standing by to help and so did the officers with their staues lay vpon the people to helpe theyr tormenters but neuer a man would styrre And this was the end and martyrdome of that blessed Denys Ex Henr. Pantal lib. 10. ¶ There was a riche marchaunt of Paris who sayd in iest to the Friers of S. Frances You weare a rope about your bodyes because S. Frances once should haue bene hanged the pope redeemed him vpon this condition A Marchaunt hanged for â—esting agaynst the Friers that all hys life after he should were a rope Uppon this the
is the mount Sion here I am already in heauen it selfe Here standeth first Christ Iesus in the fronte About him stande the olde fathers Prophetes and Euangelistes Apostles and al the seruauntes of God Of whō some do embrace cherish me some exhort me some open the Sacramentes vnto me some comfort me other some singing about me And how then shall I be thought to be alone among so many such as these be The beholding of whome to me is both solace and example For here I see some crucified some slayne some stoned some cut a sonder and quartared some rosted some broyled some put in hoat caulderns some hauing theyr eyes bored thorough some their tongues cut out some their skinne plucked ouer theyr heades some theyr handes and feete chopt off some put in kilnes and furnaces some cast downe headlong and geuen to the beastes and foules of the ayre to feed vpon It woulde aske a long time if I should recite all To be short diuers I see with diuers and sundrye tormentes excruciate yet notwithstanding all liuing and all safe One playster one salue cureth al their woundes which also geueth to them strength life so that I susteyne all these transitory anguishes smal afflictions with a quiet mind hauing a greater hope layd vp in heauen Neither do I feare mine aduersaries which here persecute me and oppresse me For he that dwelleth in heauē shal laugh them to scorne and the Lord shall deride them I feare not thousands of people which compasse me about The Lord my God shal deliuer me my hope my supporter my comforter who exalteth vp my head He shall smite al thē that stand vp against me without cause shal dash the teeth iawes of sinners a sunder for he only is all blessednes and maiestie The rebukes for Christes cause make vs iocant for so it is writtē If ye be rebuked scorned for the name of Christ happy be you for the glory and spirite of God resteth vpon you 1. Pet. 4. Be you therefore certified that our rebukes which are layd vpon vs redound to the shame and harm of the rebukers In this world there is no mansion firme to me and therfore I trauaile vp to the new Ierusalem which is in heauen which offereth it selfe vnto me without paying anye fine or Income Behold I haue entred already in my iourny wher my house standeth for me prepared and where I shall haue riches kinsfolks delites honours neuer fayling As for these earthly thinges here present they are transitory shadowes vanishing vapours and ruinous walles Briefly all is but very vanitie of vanities where as hope and the substance of eternitie to come are wanting Which the mercifull goodnes of the Lord hath geuen as companions to accompany me and to comfort me and now doe the same begin to worke and to bring forth fruites in me I haue trauayled hetherto laboured and swette early and late watching day and night and now my trauailes begin to come to effect Dayes and houres haue I bestowed vpon my studyes Behold the true countenaunce of God is sealed vpon me the Lord hath geuen myrth in my hart And therefore in the same will I lay me downe in peace and rest Psal 4. And who then shall dare to blame this our age consumed or say that our yeares be cut off What man can nowe cauill that these our labours are lost which haue followed founde out the Lord and maker of this worlde and whiche haue chaunged death with lyfe My portiō is the Lord sayth my soule therfore I will seek wayt for him Now then if to dye in the Lord be not to die but to lyue most ioyfully where is this wretched wordly rebell which blameth vs of folly for geuing away our liues to death O how delectable is this death to me to taste the Lords cup whiche is an assured pledge of true saluation for so hath the Lord himself forewarned vs saying The same that they haue done to mee they will also do vnto you Wherfore let the doltish worlde with hys blynd worldlings who in the bright sun shine yet goe stumblyng in darcknes being as blinde as betels cease thus vnwisely to carp against vs for our rash suffering as they count it To whome thus we aunswere agayne with the holy Apostle That neyther tribulation nor anguish nor hunger nor nakednes nor ieoperdy nor persecution nor sworde shal be able euer to seperate vs from the loue of Christ. We are slain al the day long we are made like sheep ordayned to the shābles Rom. 8. Thus do we resemble Christ our head which said That the Disciple cannot be aboue his master nor the seruant aboue his Lord. The same Lord hath also commanded that euery one shall take vp his crosse and followe him Luc. 9. Reioyse reioise my deare brethrē fellow seruants be of good cōfort when ye fal into sondry tentations Let your pacience be perfect on all parts For so is it foreshewed vs before is writtē That they which shall kill you shal think to do God good seruice Therfore afflictiōs death be as tokens sacraments of our election life to come Let vs then be glad sing to the Lord whē as we being cleare frō al iust accusation are persecuted geuen to death For better it is that we in doyng well do suffer if it so be the will of the Lord then doing euil 1. Pet. 3. We haue for our example Christ and the prophets whiche spake in the name of the Lord whom the children of iniquitie did quell and murder and now we blesse and magnifie them that then suffred Let vs be glad and ioyous in our innocencie and vprightnes The Lord shall reward them that persecute vs let vs referre all reuēgement to him I am accused of foolishnes for that I do not shrink frō the true doctrine knowledge of God do not rid me selfe out of these trobles whē with one word I may O the blindnes of man which seeth not the sunne shyning neither remēbreth the Lords words Consider therfore what he sayth You are the light of the world A city builded on the hil cannot be hid Neither do men light a candle put it vnder a bushell but vppon a candlesticke that it may shyne and geue light to them in the house And in an other place he sayth you shal be led before kinges rulers feare ye not them which kill the body but hym whiche killeth both body and soule Who soeuer shall confesse me before men him will I also cōfesse before my father whiche is in heauen And hee that denyeth me before men him will I also deny before my heauenly father Wherfore seing the words of the Lord be so playne how or by what authoritie will this wise counseller thē approue this hys counsayle which he doth geue God forbid that I shuld relinquish the commaundements of God and folowe the counsailes
vnder the pretence of long prayer and for so much as I am enforced to geue place to the trueth and that you call me a Maister in Israel I will not be afraide to prooue by the holy Scriptures that your great Pilot and patrone the Pope Math. ◠The Pope◠Pilots in Christes ship art become Pirates and the Bishops the mariners and such others which haue impudently forsaken the shippe of Christ Iesus to embarke them selfe in Pinises and Brigandines are pyrates and robbers of the Sea false Prophetes deceiuers and not true pastours of the Church of Iesus Christ. Whē Doctor Bassinet had thus frely and boldly vttered hys minde the whole multitude beganne to gather about him and spitefully railed at hym But the bishoppe of Aix aboue other raging and crying out as hee had bene mad get thee out saide he from amongst vs thou wicked Apostata thou art not worthy to be in this company We haue burned daily a great manye which haue not so well deserued it as thou hast We may now perceiue y t there is none more stedfast and feruent in the faith then the doctors of y e canon law And therefore it were necessary to be decreed in the next generall councell A commedation for Doctors of the Canon lawe that none should haue to doe in matters of religion but they alone For these knaues and beggerly Monkes and Friers will bring all to noughte Then the other doctors of the same order boldly reproued the bish of Aix for the iniurie that he had done vnto them After this there rose a great dissention amongest them in so muche that there was nothing at that time determined After dinner all these reuerent prelates assembled together againe but they suffered neither Frier nor Monke to be amongest them except he were an Abbot In thys assemble they made a generall composition confirmed with an oth that euery man shoulde endeuour hym selfe that the sayde Arrest of Merindol should be executed withall expedition euery man offring to furnish out men of warre according to his habilitie The bishop of Aix Archcaptain of this persecution The charge wherof was geuen to the Bishop of Aix and to the President of the Canons to sollicite the matter and to perswade by al meanes possible the presidents and Counsellers of the said Court of Parliament without feare or doubte to execute the sayde Arrest wyth drummes ensignes displaide artillerie and all kinde of furniture of warre This conspiracie being concluded and determined the Bishop of Aix departed incontinent from Auinion to goe vnto Aix to performe y e charge which was geuen to hym Notwithstanding they desired him to be the next day after the Counsell was holden at a bankette whych shoulde be made at the house of the Bishop of Rieux To thys banket such as were knowen to be the fairest and most beautifull women in all Auinion were called to refreshe and solace these good Prelates after the greate paines and trauayle which they had taken for our holy mother the Church After they had dined they fell to dauncing playing at dice and such other pastimes as are commonly wont to be frequented at the bankets and feastes of these holy Prelates After this they walked abroade to solace them selues and to passe the time till supper As they passed thorowe the streetes euery one leadyng his Minion vpon his arme they sawe a man whych solde baudie Images and pictures Ex fructibus eorum cognoscetis eos with filthie rimes and Ballets annexed to the same to moue and sturre vp the people to whoredome and knauerie All these goodly Pictures were bought vp by the Bishops which were as many as a Mule coulde well carie And if there were anye obscure sentence or hard to vnderstand in those rimes or ballets the same these learned Prelates did readely expounde and laughed presently thereat In the same place as they walked alōg there was a bookeseller which had set out to sale certaine Bibles in Frenche and Latine with diuers other Bookes whyche when the Prelates behelde Baudy pictures receaued Gods booke reiected they were greatly mooued thereat and said vnto him Darest thou be so hardy to set out such marchādise to sel here in this town Doest thou not know that such bookes are forbidden The bokeseller answered is not the holy Bible as good as these goodly pictures which you haue bought for these Gentlewemen He had skarce spoken these words but the bishop of Aix sayd I renounce my part of Paradise if this fellowe be not a Lutherane Let him be taken sayd he and examined what he is and incontinently the bookeseller was taken and caried vnto prison and spitefully handled For a company of knaues and ruffians which waited vpon the Prelates began to crye out a Lutherane a Lutherane to the fire with him to the fire with him and one gaue hym a blow with his fist another pulled him by the hear other by the beard in such sorte that the poore man was all embrued with bloud before that he came vnto prison The morow after he was brought before the iudges in y e presence of the bishops wheras he was examined in this forme as followeth Hast not thou set foorth to sale the Bible and the new Testament in French The prisoner aunswered that he had so done And being demanded whether he vnderstood or knew not that it was forbidden throughout all Christendome to print or sel the Bible in any other language then in Latin he aunswered that he knewe the contrary and that he had sold many Bibles in the French tong Christian constancy in a good bookeseller with y e Emperors priuiledge and many other printed at Lions also new testaments imprinted by the kings priuiledge Furthermore he sayde that he knew no nation throughout all Christendome which had not the holy scriptures in their vulgare toung and afterward with a bold courage thus he spake vnto them O you inhabitants of Auinion are you alone in all Christendome those men which do despise and abhorre the Testament of the heauēly father Wil you forbid and hide that which Iesus Christ hath commaunded to be reuealed and published Do you not know that our Lord Iesus Christ gaue power vnto his Apostles to speake all maner of toungs to this ende that his holy Gospell should be taught vnto all creatures in euery language And why do you not forbid those bookes and pictures which are full of filthines and abhomination to moue stirre vp the people to whoredome and to vncleannes and to prouoke Gods vengeance and great indignation vpon you all what greater blasphemy can there be then to forbid Gods most holy bookes which he ordeined to instruct the ignoraunt and to reduce and bring againe into the way such as are gone astray What cruelty is this to take away from the poore sely soules their nourishment and sustenance But my Lordes you shall geue an heauie accompt which call sweete sower
the church My grief most bitter is turned to peace c. But the malignant church sayth Peace peace and there is no peace but onely that wherof it is written When the mighty armed man kepeth his gates he possesseth all thinges in quiet But when he seeth that he shal be vanquished of a stronger then he him selfe is he spoyleth and destroyeth all thinges What now a dayes beginneth agayne to be attempted I dare not say God graunt vs grace that we doe not refuse and reiect if it bee Christ him that commeth vnto vs 2. Thess. 2. least that we doe feele that terrible iudgement agaynst vs because sayth he they haue not receiued the loue of trueth that they might be saued therefore God will send vpon them the blindnesse of errour that they shall geue credite vnto lyes O terrible sentence whiche God knoweth whether a great number haue not alreadye incurred that all they might bee iudged which haue not geuen credite vnto the trueth Notes and argumentes prouing that it is not the true word of God which hath bene preached in the Popes Church but consented vnto iniquity The tyme shall come sayth he when that they will not suffer the true doctrine to be preached And what shall we theÌ„ say of that learning which hath now so loÌ„g time raigned and triumphed so that no man hath once opened his mouth agaynst it Shall we think it sound doctrine Truely iniquity did neuer more abound nor charity was neuer so cold And what should we say to be the cause therof hath the cause bene for lacke of preaching agaynst the vices of men and exhorting to charity That cannot be for many learned and greate Clearkes sufficiently can witnesse to the contrary And yet all these notwithstanding we see the life and maners of meÌ„ do greatly degenerate from true Christianity and seme to cry out in deede that it is fulfilled in vs which God in times past threatned by his Prophet Amos Amos 8. saying Beholde the day shall come sayth the Lord that I will send hunger vpon the earth not hunger of bread neither thirst of water but of hearing the word of God and the people shall be moued from sea to sea and from the West vnto East and shall runne about seekinge for the word of God but shall not finde it In those dayes the fayre Virgines and young men shall perish for thirst c. But now to passe ouer many thinges This letter may well answere to the note of D. Saunders booke intituled The rocke of the Church fol. 14. nota 5. whereby I am mooued to feare that the word of God hath not bene purely preached thys is not the leaste argument that they whiche come and are sent and endeuour themselues to preach Christ truely are euyll spoken of for his name which is the rocke of offence and stumbling blocke vnto them which stumble vpon hys woorde and doe not beleue on hym on whome they are builded But you will aske who are those men what is theyr doctrine Truely I say whosoeuer entreth in by the doore Christ into the sheepfolde which thing all such shall do as seeke nothing els but the glory of God and saluation of soules Of all such it may be truely said that whom y e Lord sendâ—th he speaketh the woord of God And why so Because he representeth the Aungel of the church of Philadelphia vnto whom Saynt Iohn writeth saying This sayth he Apoc. 3. which is holy and true which hath the keyes of Dauid whiche openeth and no man shutteth shutteth and no man openeth behold saith he speaking in the name of Christ which is the dore and dorekeper I haue set before thee an open dore that is to say of the Scriptures opening thy senses that thou shouldest vnderstand the Scriptures and that because thou hast entred in by me which am the dore Iohn 3â— For whosoeuer entreth in by me which am the dore shal be saued he shall goe in and come out and find pasture for the dorekeeper openeth the dore vnto him and the sheepe heare his voyce But contrariwise they whiche haue not entred in by the doore Who 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 but haue clymed in some other way by ambition auarice or desire of rule they shall euen in a moment goe downe into hell except they repent And of them is the saying of Ieremy verefied All beautye is gone away from the daughter of Syon because her princes are become lyke rammes Lameâ—â— 1. not finding pasture And why so Because like theeues robbers they haue clymed an other way not being called nor sent And what meruaile is it if they doe not preach when as they are not sent but runne for lucre seeking theyr owne glory and not the glory of God and saluation of soules Outward callyng by kynges and princes in Christes ministry auayleth nothing without the inward calling of God And this is y e roote of all mischeife in the Church that they are not sent inwardly of God For without this inward calling it helpeth nothing before God to be a hundreth times electe and consecrate by a thousande Bulles eyther by Pope King or Emperour God beholdeth the harte whose iudgementes are according to truth howsoeuer we deceyue the iudgement of men for a tyme which also at the last shall see theyr abhomination This I say is the originall of all mischiefe in the Church that we thrust in our selues into the charge of soules whose saluation and the glory of God which is to enter in by the doore we doe not thirst nor seeke for but altogether our owne lucre profit Hereupon it commeth that wee knowe not howe to preach Christ purely For how should they preach Christ saith the Apostle except they be sent for otherwise many theeues and robbers do preach him but with theyr lippes onely for theyr hart is farre from him The roote of all mischiefe in the Church Ex Prudentio Neither yet do we suffer those which do know how to preach but persecute them and go about to oppresse the Scriptures now springing vnder the pretence of godlinesse fearing as I suppose least the Romaines should come take our place Ah thou wicked enemy Herode why art thou afrayd that Christe shoulde come he taketh not away mortall and earthly kingdomes Lay thys letter against Doct. Saunders booke aforesayd Exod. 5. which geueth heauenly kingdomes O blindnesse O our great blindnesse yea more then that of Egypt of the which if there be any that would admonish the people by and by sayth Pharao Moyses and Aaron why do ye cause the people to cease from theyr labours and truely called theyr labours Get you to your burdens Lay more worke vpon them and cause them to do it that they harken not vnto lyes The persecuters of our time compared to Pharao Thus the people was dispersed throughout all y e land of Egypt to gather vp chaffe I say to gather
sore impotent miserable people your bedemeÌ„ TheÌ„ shal as wel y e number of our foresayd monstrous sort as of the bandes whores theeues and idle people decrease Then shall these great yearely exactions cease Then shall not your sword power crown dignity obedience of your people be traÌ„slated from you TheÌ„ shall you haue full obedience of your people Then shall the idle people be set to worke Then shall matrimony be much better kept Then shall the generation of your people be encreased Then shall your commons encrease in riches TheÌ„ shall y e Gospell be preached Then shall none beg our almes froÌ„ vs. TheÌ„ shall we haue enough and more then shall suffice vs which shall be the best hospitall that euer was founded for vs. TheÌ„ shall we daily pray to God for your most noble estate loÌ„g to endure Against this booke of the Beggers aboue prefixed being written in the time of the Cardinall The supplicatâ—â—â— of Purgatorye made by Syr Thâ— More against the 〈◊〉 of beggars another contrary booke or supplication was deuised and writteÌ„ shortly vpoÌ„ the same by one sir Thomas More knight Chauncellour of the Duchy of Lancaster vnder the name and title of the poore sely soules pewling out of Purgatory In the which booke after that the sayd M. More writer therof had fyrst deuided y e whole world into foure partes that is into heauen hell middle earth and purgatory then he maketh the dead mens soules by a Rhetoricall Prosopopoea to speake out of Purgatory pynfolde sometimes lamentably complayning sometimes pleasauntly dalying scoffing at the authour of the Beggers booke sometymes scoldyng and rayling at him calling him foole witlesse frantike an asse a goose a mad dog an hereticke all that nought is And no maruell if these sely soules of purgatory seme so fumish â— testy For heat ye know is testy soon inflameth choler but yet these Purgatory soules must take good heed how they call a man a foole and hereticke so often For if the sentence of the Gospell doth pronounce theÌ„ guilty of hell fyre Math. 5. which say fatue foole it may be doubted lest those poore sely melancholy soules of Purgatory calling this man foole so oft as they haue done doe bring themselues therby out of purgatory fire to the fire of hel by y e iust senteÌ„ce of the gospell so that neither the 5. woundes of S. Fraunces nor all the merites of S. Dominicke nor yet of all the Friers can release them poore wretches But yet for so much as I doe not nor cannot thinke that those departed soules eyther would so farre ouershoote themselues if they were in purgatory or els that there is any such fourth place of Purgatory at all vnlesse it be in M Mores Utopia as Mayster Mores Poeticall vayne doth imagine 〈◊〉 that is to say 〈…〉 I cease therefore to burden the soules departed and lay all the witte in maister More the authour and contriuer of this Poeticall booke for not keeping Decorum personae as a perfect Poet should haue done They that geue preceptes of Arte do note this in all Poeticall fictions as a special obseruation to foresee and expresse what is conuenient for euery persoÌ„ according to his degree and condition to speake and vtter Wherefore if it be true that M. More sayth in the sequele of his booke that grace charity increaseth in theÌ„ that lye in the paynes of Purgatory then is it not agreable that such soules lying so long in Purgatory should so soon forget their charity and â—all a rayling in theyr supplication so fumishly both against this man with such opprobrious vnâ—â—cting termes also agaynst Iohn Badby Richard Howndon Iohn Goose Lord Cobham and other Martirs of y e Lord burned for his word also agaynst Luther WilliaÌ„ Tindall Richard Hunne and other moe falsly belying the doctrine by them taught defended which is not like that such charitably soules of Purgatory would euer doe neither were it conuenient for them in that case which in deede though theyr doctrine were false shoulde redound to the more encrease of theyr payne Agayne where the B. of Rochester defineth the Aungels to be ministers to Purgatory soules some will thinke peraduenture M. More to haue missed some part of his Decorum in making the euill spirite of the author the deuill to be messenger betwene middle earth Purgatory in bringing tidinges to the prisoned soules both of the booke and of the name of the maker Now as touching the maner how this deuil came into Purgatory laughing grinning and gnashing his teeth M. Mores Anticâ—es in â—othe it maketh me to laugh to see the merye Antiques of M. More Belike theÌ„ this was some mery deuil or els haâ— eaten w t his teeth some Nasturcium before which commyng into Purgatory to shewe the name of this man Satan nasturciatur could not tell his tale without laughing But this was sayth he an â—â—mious and an enuious laughing ioyned with grinning and gnashing of teeth And immediatly vpoÌ„ the same was contriued this scoffing rayling supplication of the pewling soules of Purgatory as he himselfe doth terme them So then here was enmying enuying laughing grinning gnashing of teeth pewling scoffing rayling and begging and altogether to make a very black Sanctus in Purgatory In deed we read in Sâ—ripture that there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth in hell wher the soules and bodyes of men shal be tormented A Blacke SaÌ„ctus in Purgatorye But who would euer haue thought before that the euill aungell of thys man y t made the booke of Beggers being a spirituall and no corporall substaunce had teeth to gnashe and a mouth to grinne But where then stood M. More I meruaile all this meane while to see the deuill laugh with hys mouth so wide that the soules of purgatory might see all his teeth Belike this was in Utopia where M. Mores Purgatory is founded but because M. More is hence departed I leaue him wyth hys mery Antiques The aunswere of Iohn Fryth agaynst M. Mores purgatorye And as touching his book of Purgatory which he hath left behynde because Iohn Frith hath learnedly and effectuously ouerthrowne the same I will therefore referre the reader to hym while I repayre again the Lord willing to the history After that the clergy of Englande and especially the Cardinall vnderstood these bookes of the beggers supplications foresayde to be strawne abroad in the streetes of London and also before the king the sayd Cardinall caused not onely his seruantes dilligently to attend to gather them vp that they shuld not come into the kynges hands but also when he vnderstood that the kyng has receaued one or two of them he came vnto the kings Maiestie saying If it shall please your grace here are diuers seditious persons which haue scattered abroad bookes contayning manifest errours and heresies desiring his grace to beware of them Wherupon the king putting his hand
christen man his highnes therfore like a most gracious christian Prince onely entending the sauegarde of this his realme the preseruation of his subiectes and saluation of their soules willeth to put now in execution with all diligence possible all good lawes statutes and ordinaunces concerning the premisses before this time prouyded made and ordeyned by hys most noble progenitors kings of England for that purpose entent Which lawes and statutes by our soueraigne Lorde and hys most honourable counsaile by long and deliberate aduise for the extirpation suppressyng withstanding of the sayd heresies haue bene seene examined by them in euery part thought good necessary to be put in execution Wherefore his highnesse chargeth and straightly commauÌ„deth all and euery his Lordes spirituall and temporal Iudges Iustices of peace Shiriffes Mayors Baylifs Constables and all other hys Officers Ministers and all his true and louing subiectes that all fauour affection and partialitie layd apart they effectually with all diligence and study endeuour themselues substantially for the executing of al and euery of the articles hereafter ensuyng without dissimulation intermission or excuse as they wil auoide hys high indignation and displeasure First that no man within the kinges realme or other his domynions subiect to his highnes hereafter presume to preach teache or informe any thing openly or priuily or coÌ„pile and write anye booke or hold exercise or kepe any assembles or schooles in any maner of wise contrary to the Catholike faith or determinatyon of holy church nor that any person within this his sayd realme domininions do presume to preach openly or secretly withoute they haue first obtained liceÌ„ce of the Bishop of the diocesse where they entend to preach curates in their parishes persons priuiledged and other by the law of the church onely except Also that no maÌ„ wittingly hereafter fauour support or maintain any person which preacheth in forme aforesayd or maketh anye such or like conuenticles and assembles holdeth or exerciseth any schooles maketh writeth or publisheth anye suche booke teacheth infourmeth or stirreth the people or any of them in anye maner of forme to the said errours Moreouer that al euery person and persons hauing any bookes or writinges of any suche errors erroneous doctryne and opinion do deliuer or cause to bee deliuered effectually and actually all and euerye such bookes and writings to the Bishoppes of the dioces or to the ordinary of the place within 15 daies after this proclamation pronounced And in case any person or persons of what estate condition or degree soeuer they be do or attempt any thing contrary to this Act and proclamation or doe not deliuer or cause to bee deliuered suche bookes within the time aforesaid that euery bishop in his dioces or ordinary shal cause that person or persons and euery of them to be arested in that behalfe diffamed or euidently suspected and detayne kepe theÌ„ vnder safe custody in their persons Penâ—ltye vntil such time that the said persons euery of theÌ„ either haue purged theÌ„selues of the said errors or els do abiure the said erròneous sects preachings doctrines or opinions as the law of holye Churche doth require Furthermore if any person by the law of holy Church be coÌ„uicted before the bishop of the dioces or his CoÌ„missary in any case aboue expressed that the said Bishop may kepe in prison the sayd person or persons so conuicted as it shal seeme best to his discretioÌ„ after the greuousnes or qualitie of the crime and further may set a fine to be paid to the behoufe of the king by the persoÌ„ or persons conuicted as it shal bee thought conuenient to the saide Byshop hauing respect to the greuousnes of the effence of the sayde persoÌ„ or persoÌ„s the said fine to be certified by the Bishop into the kings Eschequer ther to be leuied to the kings vse except in such cases in which by the lawes of holy church the said persons conuict of heresies ought totally to be left to the secular iurisdictioÌ„ Also if any person within this his realme of England or other his dominions be by sentence iudicial conuicted of the said preaching and doctrines prohibited erroneous opinions schooles informations or any of them and before the Bishop or his Commissary do abiure according to the fourme of the lawes of holye churche the foresaid erroneous sectes doctrines schooles or informatioÌ„s or els be pronounced by the bishops or their coÌ„missaries after their abiuration by theÌ„ before made to bee relapsed so that after the lawes of holy church they ought to be relinquished to the iurisdiction secular wherin faith is to be geuen to the Bysh. or his CoÌ„missaries in that behalf then the Shiriffe of the CouÌ„tie Maior Shirifes or Maior and Baylifes of the same citie towne or borough next vnto the said Bishop or Commissaries shal bee personally present in the sentence geuing by the said Bishop or CoÌ„missaries thereunto required and after the said sentence geueÌ„ shal receiue the said persons and euerye of them and put them to further excution according to the lawes of this realme Also the Chauncellor treasurer of England the Iustice of the one Bench and the other Iustices of peace Shirifes Maiors and Bayliffes of cities and townes and other Officers hauing gouernance of the people which now be or for the time hereafter shall be shal make othe in taking their charge and ministration to put their whole power and diligence to put away and to make vtterly to cease and destroy all maner of heresies and errours coÌ„monly called Lollardies within the precinctes of their offices and administrations from time to time with all their power Also they shal assist the Bishoppes and their Commissaries and them shall fauour and mayntaine as oftentymes as that to do they or any of them shal be required by the said Byshops or their commissaries so that the Bishops or their commissaries shall beare pay the reasonable costes of the said officers and ministers when and as often as they shall trauaile or ryde to arrest heretickes and Lollardes or to assist the said Bishops or Commissaries by vertue of the kings lawes and statutes Moreouer the Iustices of the kings Bench Iustices of peace and Iustices of Assise shal inquire at their Sessions and sittings of all those that holde any errours or heresies and who be their mayntainers receptors fauourers and supporters common wryters of bookes as also of their sermons schooles conuenticles congregations confederacies Furthermore if any person be endicted of any of the poynts abouesayd the Iustices of the peace haue power to awarde agaynst them Acapias and the shriues be bound to arrest such persons so endicted as sone as they may be found by themselues or by their Officers And forsomuch as cognisaunce of heresie errours and Lollardies appertayneth to the Iudge of holy church and not to the Iudge secular the persons so indicted to bee deliuered to the bishoppes of
fixed vppe with waxe such cursed and hereticall Billes full of blasphemie vppon the doores of thys and other holy Churches wythin this Citie Excommunicate plainely be hee or shee plenally or they and deliuered ouer to the deuill as perpetuall malefactors and schismatiques Accursed might they be and geuen body soule to the deuill Cursed be they he or shee in Cities and townes in fieldes in wayes in pathes in houses out of houses and in all other places standing lying or risinge walking Blesse and curse not saith the Lorde Curse blesse not saith the Pope running waking sleeping eating drinking and what so euer thing they doe besides Wee separate them him or her from the thresholde and from all the good praiers of the church from the participation of the holy masse from all Sacraments Chappels and aultars from holye bread and holy water from al y e merites of Gods priests and religious men and from all their Cloisters from all their pardones priuileges grauntes and unmunityes whych all the holy fathers Popes of Rome haue graunted to them and we geue them ouer vtterly to the power of the feend and let vs quench their soules if they be dead thys night in the paines of hell fire as this candle is nowe quenched Marke the apishe pageantes of these Popelinges and put out and wyth that he put out one of the candles and lette vs praye to God if they be aliue that their eyes may be put out as this candle light is so he put out the other candle and lette vs pray to God and to oure Lady and to S. Peter and Paule and all holye Saintes that all the senses of their bodies maye faile them and that they may haue no feeling as nowe the light of this candle is gone and so he putte out the thirde candle except they hee or shee come openly nowe and confesse their blasphemie and by repentaunce as muche as in them shall lye make satisfaction to God our Ladye S. Peter the worshipfull companie of thys Cathedrall Church and as thys holy Crosse staffe nowe falleth downe so myghte they except they repent and shewe them selues and one firste taking away the Crosse the staffe fell downe But Lorde what a shoute and noyse was there what terrible feare what holding vp of handes to heauen that cursse was so terrible Now thys fond foolish phantasie and mockerie beyng done and played which was to a Christian heart a thynge ridiculous Benet could no longer forbear Tho. Benet laugheth at their cursinge but fel to great laughter but within him selfe and for a great space coulde not cease by the which thing the poore manne was espyed For those that were next to him wondryng at that greate curse and beleeuing that it coulde not but light on one or other asked good Benet for what cause he should so laugh My frendes sayd he who can forbeare seeing suche merie conceites and enterludes plaid of the priestes Straitway a noyse was made Heere is the heretike heere is the heretike holde him fast holde him fast With that there was a greate confusion of voyces and much clapping of handes and yet they were vncertain whether he were the heretike or no. Some say Tho. Benet setteth vp newe billes that vppon the same he was taken and apprehended Other report that his ennemies being vncertaine of him departed and so he wēt home to his house Where hee being not able to digest the lies there preached renewed his former billes and caused his boy early in the morning following to set the sayd billes vpon the gates of the Churchyarde As the boy was setting one of the sayde billes vpon a gate called the little stile it chaunced that one W.S. going to the Cathedral church to heare a Masse called Bartons Masse whych was then daily sayd about 5. of the clocke in the morning founde the boye at the gate and asking him whose boy he was Tho. Benet taken by meanes of his boy setting vp his Billes did charge him to be the heretike which had set vp the billes vpon the gates wherefore pulling downe the bill he broughte the same together with the boy before the Maior of the citie and thereuppon Benet being knowen and taken was violently committed to warde On the morow began both the Canons and heades of the citie ioyned w t them to fal to examination Tho. Benet willingly confesseth With whom for y e day he had not much communication but confessed said to them it was euen I that put vp those bils The cause why Benet set vp his billes and if it were to doe I would yet doe it againe for in them haue I written nothing but that is very truth Couldste not thou said they as well haue declared thy mind by mouth as by putting vp billes of blasphemie No sayd he I put vp the billes that many should read and heare what abominable blasphemers ye are and that they might the better knowe your Antichrist the Pope to be the Bore out of the woode which destroyeth throweth downe the hedges of Gods church for if I had ben heard to speake but one woorde I should haue bene clapped fast in prisone and the matter of God hidden But now I trust more of your blasphemous doings will thereby be opened and come to light for God wil so haue it and no longer will suffer you The next day after he was sent vnto the bish who first cōmitted him vnto prison called the bishops prison Tho. Benet sent to the Byshops prison where he was kept in stocks strong yron with as much fauour as a dog shuld find Then the B. associating vnto him one D. Brewer his chancelor other of his leude cleargy and friers began to examine him burden him Articles layd against Benet that cōtrary to the catholike faith he denied praying to the saints and also denied y e supremacie of the Pope Whereunto he answered in such sober maner so learnedly proued defended hys assertions that he did not only confound and put to silence his aduersaries but also brought thē in great admiratiō of him the most part hauing pitie compassion on him The friers tooke great paines with him to perswade hym from his erronious opiniōs to recant acknowledge his fault touching the billes but they did but dig after day for God had appoynted him to bee a blessed witnesse of hys holye name and to be at defiance withall their fals perswasions To declare here with what cruelty the officers searched his house for bils and bookes how cruelly and shamefully they handled his wife charging her w t diuers enormities it were too long to write But she like a good woman tooke all thyngs patiently that they did to her like as in other things she was contented to beare the crosse with hym as to fare hardly with him at home and to liue wyth course meate and drinke that they myght be the
part thereof to their frends and gouernours whiche suffered thē to be brought vp so idlely in their youth where if they had bene educated and brought vp in some good litterature occupatiō or mistery they should being rulers of their owne familie haue profited as well themselues as diuers other persons to the great commodity and ornament of the commonweale Also that the said Parsons Uicars and other Curates shall diligently prouide that the Sacraments and Sacramentals be duely and reuerently ministred in their parishes And if at any time it happen them other in any of the cases expressed in the statutes of this realme or of speciall licence geuen by the Kings Maiestie to be absent frō their benefices they shall leaue their cure not to a rude and vnlearned person but to an honest well learned and expert Curate that may teach the rude vnlearned of their cure wholesome doctrine reduce them to the right way Placing of good vicars Curats that they do not erre and alwayes let thē see that neither they nor their Uicares doe seeke more their owne profite promotion or aduauntage then the profite of the soules that they haue vnder their cur◠or the glory of God Item that euery person or proprietary of any Parish Church within this realme shall on this side y e feast of S. Peter ad vincula next cōming prouide a booke of the whole Bible both in Latin and also in English Euery parishe to prouide a Byble in Englishe and lay the same in the quire for euery mā that will to looke and read thereon shall discourage no mā from the readyng of any part of the Bible either in Latin or English but rather cōfort exhort admonish euery man to read the same as the very word of God the spirituall foode of mās soule whereby they may the better know their dueties to God to their soueraigne Lord the kyng their neighbour euer gentlely and charitably exhortyng them that vsing a sober and a modest behauiour in the readyng inquisition of the true sence of the same they do in no wise stifly or egerly contēd or striue one with another about the same but referre the declaration of those places that be in controuersie to the iudgement of them that be better learned Also the sayd Deane Persons Uicares Curates and other Priestes shall in no wise at any vnlawfull tyme nor for any cause then for their honest necessitie Priestes not to haūt Alehouses haunt or resort to any Tauernes or Alehouses and alter their dinner and supper they shall not geue themselues to drinking or riot spendyng their tyme idlely by day or by night at tables or cardes playing or any other vnlawfull game but at such tymes as they shall haue such leysure they shall read or heare somewhat of holy Scripture or shall occupy thēselues with some honest exercise y t they alwayes doe those thynges which appertaine to good congruence honesty w t profite of the cōmon weale hauyng alwayes in mynde that they ought to excell all other in puritie of life should be example to all other to lyue well and Christianly Furthermore because the goods of the Church are called the goodes of the poore and in these dayes nothyng is lesse seene then the poore to be susteyned with the same all Persons Uicares Prebendaries Parsons not resident to pay the 40. part to their paryshes and other beneficed mē within this Deanery not beyng resident vpon their benefices whiche may dispend yearely xx.li. or aboue either within this Deanry or els where shall distribute hereafter yearely amongest their poore Parishioners or other inhabitauntes there in the presence of the Churchwardens or some other honest men of the Parishe the xl part of the fruites and reuenues of their sayd benefices least they bee worthely noted of ingratitude which reseruyng so many partes to thēselues cannot vouchsafe to impart the xl portion therof amongest the poore people of that Parish that is so fruitefull and profitable vnto them And to y e intent that learned men may hearafter spring the more for the executyng of the sayd premisses euery Parson Uicare Clarke Euery beneficed man worth a hundreth pounde to finde a scholer at the vniuersitye or beneficed man within this Deanry hauyng yearely to spēd in benefices or other promotions of the Church an C. poundes shall geue competent exhibition to one Scholer for as many C.li. more as he may dispēd to so many scholers more shall geue like exhibitiō in the vniuersitie of Oxford or Cābridge or some Grammer Schoole which after they haue profited in good learnyng may bee parteners of their patrones cure and charge as well in preaching or otherwise in the execution of their offices or may when neede shal be otherwise profite the common wealth with their coūsell and wisedome Also that all Parsons Uicares and Clarkes hauyng Churches Chappels or mansions within this Deanery shall bestow yearely hereafter vpon the same māsions or Chauncels of their Churches beyng in decay Beneficed men to mayntayne their mansions the fift part of those their benefices till they shal be fully repayred and the same so repayred they shall alwayes keepe and mainteine in good estate All which and singular Iniunctions shall be inuiolably obserued of the sayd Deane Parsons Uicares Curates Stipendaries other Clerkes and beneficed men vnder payne of suspension and sequestratiō of the fruites of their benefices vntill they haue done their dueties accordyng to these Iniunctions ¶ After these Iniunctions and Articles afore expressed which were geuen about the yeare of our Lord. 1536. and 1537. it was not aboue the space of a yeare but other Iniunctiōs also were published to the further instruction of the people in the proceedynges of religion whereby both y e Parsōs of Churches the Parishes together were enioyned to prouide in euery Church to be a Bible in English also for euery Parishoner to be taught by the Minister to vnderstand and say the Lords Prayer and Creede in their own vulgare tongue with other necessary most fruitefull Iniunctions the tenour whereof here foloweth ¶ Iniunctions exhibited ann 1538. IN the name of God Amen By the authority commission of the most excellent Prince Iniunctions by the king Henry by the grace of God King of England of France defendour of y e faith Lord of Ireland and in earth supreme head vnder Christ of the Church of England I Thomas Lorde Cromwell Lord priuie seale Uicegerent to the kings said highnes for all his iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall within this Realme do for the aduancement of the true honour of almighty God encrease of vertue discharge of the Kings maiestie giue and exhibite vnto you N. these Iniunctiōs folowing to be kept obserued fulfilled vpō the paine hereafter declared First that ye shall truely obserue and keepe all singular the Kings highnes Iniunctions geuē vnto you heretofore in my name
doth agaynst the Christ our great high vniuersall Byshop least thou excommunicate and strike him least thou shew thy wrath and iudgement agaynst him and vtterly extinct his pride and ambitious pretensed authority For thou wilt be knowne thou wilt be knowne to be God And thou art and wilt be our great vniuersall and supreme Byshop what so euer the bishop of Rome shall attempt to the contrary The stroke 〈◊〉 God is slow but 〈◊〉 and thou wilt punishe his worldly arrogancy and strike when thou seest thy time And though it be long ere thou strike yet let him beware for strike thou wilt if thou be vtterly prouoked And when thou doest strike thy stroke is great thy stroke is dreadfull and sore It vanquisheth the body it slayeth the soule it damneth both Beware therfore thou Bishop of Rome and be coÌ„tent with thine owne dioces with thine owne charge as other Byshops are with theyrs â—he Popes power stretcheth no â—ther then 〈◊〉 owne dioces For further then thine owne dioces thy iurisdiction doth not stretch A maruellous blindness in thee therefore to take vpon thee to aunswere for all the world and art not able to aunswere our great Bishop Christ for thy selfe at the dreadfull day of iudgemeÌ„t when he shall aske but these few questions of thee Quomodo intrasti Quomodo rexisti Quomodo vixisti Quomodo pauisti Quae qualia exempla dedisti Quid ad meam gloriam fecisti huiusmodi â—uestions to be asked the Pope in the last â—â—dgemente How diddest thou enter into the Bishopricke by me or by the world vnlawfully or lawfully by Symony or freely by labour by paction or called God Howe diddest thou rule thy cure thy dioces Diddest thou pray for thy people Diddest thou preach me to thy diocesans diddest thou geue them ghostly and bodely foode diddest thou minister spirituall and ghostly salues the Sacramentes I meane to heale the sores of theyr soules How didst thou liue Didst thou cast away the care the glory poÌ„pe of the world Nay rather Ghostly â—â—ctrine 〈◊〉 should 〈◊〉 Didst thou folow me in humility in charity in coÌ„passion in pouerty in cleanes in chast liuing How diddest thou gouerne thy diocesans Diddest not thou make of all things that thou diddest meddle with a money matter in selling that which was not in thee to sel nor geue which thou calledst thy pardons The Pope maketh all thinges a 〈…〉 thy commissions thy breeues thy delegacies reseruations exemptions appellations bulles and dispeÌ„sations Diddest not thou vnder these pretenses and like other doings deceiue the world What answere shalt thou make to this at that day to our and thy great Byshop Christ when he shall visite thee and all thy dioces me and all my dioces yea when he shall visite all the world What aunswere shalt thou then make I think verely thou shalt then haue enough to do yea and more theÌ„ thou canst winde thy selfe out of to make aunswere for thy selfe for thine owne dioces and for thine owne diocesans though thou vsurpe not vpon other mens as thou doest The Apostle writeth of Christ humbly 〈◊〉 â—aximus calleth him Magnum pontificem the great bishop And he of Rome is not with this word contented but wil haue a higher word for him selfe in the superlatiue degree Maximum pontificem Magnum The greatest Bishop Oh where is the humblenesse and meekenesse that should be in him Alas he that taketh on him to teach all the world how can he for shame suffer such blasphemous words to passe in his name to his great shame and rebuke â—he Popes â—â—de will â—â—ue a fall to the great daunger of his soule and to the perilous ensample vnto other Oh sie vpon pride it is a common prouerb pride will haue a fall Our bishop Christ was Humilis meeke lowly humble in hart â—â—milis He rode not vpon any palfray nor couragious horse but vp on an Asse and that but once He neuer was borne pompously abroad in a chayre vppoÌ„ mens shoulders He neuer profered hys foote to any body to kisse We read that he washed the feete of his Disciples and wyped theÌ„ Iohn 13. We read that Mary Magdalene profered to haue kissed his feete but he did prohibite her sayiâ—g Noli me tangere Touch me not He would not suffer the woman theÌ„ to touch him He neuer had garde to defend him Math. 20. He neuer followed the poÌ„pe of the world He disdained not to go vpon the grouÌ„d with his bare feet What shall I say The humility of Christ. He gaue ensamples enough to the Bishop of Rome to me and all Bishops to be meek and humble he to know himselfe and we our selues as if he and we diligently looke in scripture we shall finde And herein in meeknes we are bound to folow him Compatiens Compatiens infirmitatibus This Byshop Christ had compassion of our infirmities of our fraylties It is impossible for a man to know the afflictions of the miserable person that neuer suffered him selfe affliction that neuer had experience of paynes that neuer felt what payne menâ— But this byshop Christ had experieÌ„ce of our nature how weake how feeble the nature of man is Christ full of compassion howe weake of himselfe to doe any good worke without the helpe of God how feeble to resiste temptations Hee suffered and felte the infirmities and paynes of this naturall body He hath therefore compassion vpon man when he doth see him fall He sorroweth his ruine teaching Bishops in especial afore all other to haue copassion and pity vpon the sinner to helpe him spiritually to coÌ„fort him ghostly to helpe him to arise from sinne to allure him to penance to draw him to vertue to make him know God to feare his iustice to loue his lawes and thus to seeke all the wayes he and we can to saue the sinners soule for whom he shall make aunswere to God for his owne diocesans soule for soule Heb. 5. bloud for bloud payne for payne hell for hell damnation for damnation For which soule Luke 23. our great Bishop Christ as the Apostle doth witnesse did offer giftes and sacrifice himselfe hauing compassiâ—n of theÌ„ that by ignorance and by errour did sin offend God Euen when he was his greatest agony vpon the crosse he cryed to his father forgeue them father forgeue theÌ„ they know not what they do they are ignoraunt people they know not what is what nor what danger they runne into by this entreating me They know not theyr offences forgeue them Father forgeue them In this compassion we ought also to follow our great Byshoppe Christ. Pontifex appellatus It followeth in the former letter Est Pontifex appellatus à Deo He is a Byshop and so named of God He is the very Byshop He offered vppe the very sacrifice the sacrifice of his owne most blessed body and bloud whereby the sinne of
yee all of this this is my bloud which is of the newe Testament which is shed for many for the remission of sinnes Of which words seeing in them dependeth a greate triall and proofe of this matter and that for the interpretation of them is and hath bene all controuersie of this matter I therefore shall shewe the interpretation that holy Doctours haue made of them that as to me seemeth be full woorthy credite First Tertul. 〈◊〉 Marcion 〈◊〉 lib. 2. wee finde in the seconde booke of Tertullian which he writeth against Marcion Ipse Christus nec panem reprobauit c. Christ did not reproue the bread because it doth represent his body This Marcion against whome Tertullian doth thus write did erroneously reproue all creatures as euill Whiche thing Tertullian doth improue by the Sacrament saieng as is aboue written The bread representeth the body of Christ. Christ did not reproue the bread which representeth his body As who woulde saye If Christ had iudged the bread euill then woulde hee not haue left it for a signe or sacramente to represent his blessed body Agreeably to the same doth hee also saye in the fourth booke made againste the saide Marcion in these wordes Christus acceptum panem distributum Discipulis corpus suum illud fecit c. Tertul. coÌ„tra Marcionera lib. 4. Christ made that same bread whiche he tooke and distributed to his Disciples his body sayeng This is my body that is to say the figure of my body But it could not haue bene a figure vnlesse it were the body of a very true thyng in deede Furthermore a voyde thing which is a phantasie could not receyue a figure or a forme This Marcion had an erroneous opinion that Christ had no naturall body Bread beareth a figure of Christes body but a body phantasticall Which errour or heresie this famous Doctor Tertullian doth improue by the holy Sacrament saieng as afore is written That the Sacramente is a figure of Christes body Ergo Christ had a very and true body For a thing which is vaine and fantasticall can receiue no figure So that in both places we may clearely perceiue his interpretation of these wordes Thys is my bodye Whiche interpretation is not new but authentike or full auncient like as is the Writer And this interpretation do I the rather allow because none of the olde Doctours This is my body expounded whiche folowed him did euer improue hym therefore but rather haue folowed it as appeareth by holy Augustine In the Preface vpon the third Psalme doth the sayde Augustine highly commend the wonderfull sufferance of Christ which so long did suffer and forbeare Iudas as if hee had bene a good and an honest man where as notwithstanding he did knowe his trayterous thoughtes The pacyeÌ„ce of christ in suffering Iudas when hee receyued hym to the feast or supper in which he dyd commend and delyuer to his Disciples the figure of his body and bloud The wordes of Austen in Latine be these In historia noui Testamenti August The SacrameÌ„t a figure of the Lordes body ipsa Domini nostri tanta tam admiranda patientia erat quòd eum taÌ„diu pertulit tanquaÌ„ bonuÌ„ c. In the story of the new testament the patience of our Lorde was so great and so to be marueiled at because hee suffered Iudas so long as a good man when as he knewe his thoughtes when he rereceiued him to the feast in the which he did commende and deliuer the figure of his body and bloud to his disciples The same holy Doctour also wryting agaynste Adamantius saith thus Non enim dubitauit Dominus dicere Aug. contra AdamaÌ„tuâ—â— hoc est corpus meum cùm daret signum corporis sui For the Lorde did not doubt to say This is my body when he gaue a signe of his body And for a further declaration of the same Chapter he saith Sic enim sanguis est anima quomodo petra erat Christus c. For the bloud is so the soule as the rocke was Christe Notwithstanding hee dothe not saye that the rocke did signifie Christ but he doth say that the rocke was Christ. Expressely doth Augustine here call the signe of Christes body his body playnely interpreting these words This is my body as both he and Tertullian did before Moreouer he taketh these three sentences This is my body The soule is the bloud and Christ was the stone The phrase of Scripture to be of one phrase and to be like speaches or to be expounded after one fashion And this texte The rocke was Christe doth hee commonly thus expounde The rocke did signifie Christ as appeareth Lib. 18. de Ciuitate Dei Cap. 48. Also in the booke of Questions vppon Genesis August de Ciuit. lâ—b 18. cap. 48. and in the booke of Questions vppon Leuiticus handling the 28. Chapter of Iohn and in his Sermon of the Annuntiation of oure Lady In like maner also Saint Hierome expoundeth it in the small scholies written vpon the first chapter of the first epistle to the Corinthians HieroÌ„ in 1. Cor. cap. 1. and all other writers with one consent so far as I can reade and so doth the text require it to be expounded For Christe was not a naturall stone as all men may well perceyue and yet was hee the verye true stone figuratiuely as Lyra sayth Solet res quae significat nomine rei quam significat nominari The thing which signifieth is wont to be called by the name of the thing whiche it doth signifie And so is the stone signifieng Christe Lyranus called Christe whiche thereby is signified And as hee doth approoue this text The stone was Christ likewise doth hee expounde The bloud is the soule wyth the whiche hee dooth knit thys texte This is my body to be figuratiuely expounded as they be According to this doth the holy Doctour write This is my body 〈…〉 speach August in Psal. 50· Psalme 50. Nisi quis manducauerit carnem meam non videbit vitam aeternam c. Vnlesse a man doo eate my flesh hee shall not see eternall life They vnderstoode that very foolishly and conceyued the same carnally and thought that oure Lorde woulde cutte awaye lumpes or peeces of his body and geue to them And they sayd This is an hard sayeng But they were hard of beliefe and not the sayeng For if they had not bene hard but meeke they would haue sayd to them selues He speaketh not this without a cause but because there is some hyd Sacramente or mysterie therein They shoulde haue aboden with hym easie of beliefe and not hard and then shoulde they haue learned of him that which other learned that tarryed after they were gone awaye In this may we see that our Sauiour willeth his precious flesh to be eaten But for the maner of eating is and hath bene much controuersie The Iewes of Capernaum were
offended with Christ when he sayd he woulde haue his flesh eaten and except a man shoulde eate hys flesh hee could not come to lyfe eternall The grosse Capernaites They supposed grossely and vnderstoode hym if a man might so playnely speake it butcherly that he would cut out lumpes and peeces out of his body as the butcher doth out of dead beastes and so geue it them to eate of as Augustine dooth heere say And vpon this grosse or as holy Augustine doth heere call it foolish and fleshly vnderstanding they were offended and sayde to him This is a sore or hard sayeng They did shoote foorth their bolt and vnwise sayeng ouer soone and were offended before they had cause They tooke that for hard and sore which shoulde haue bene passing pleasaunt and profitable to them if they would haue heard the thing declared throughly to the end And euen so now that whiche in this matter maye appeare at the first blush a sore strange and intollerable sentence for as much as we haue not heard of it before but the contrary hath of long time ben beaten into our heads and perswaded to our mindes yet by deliberation and indifferent and abiding a triall of that which at the first may appeare sore and intollerable shal I trust be found a sweete truth to such specially as your grace is louing to heare to knowe all truth But the Capernaites were hard as here sayth Augustine and not the worde For if they had not bene hard but soft and pacient to heare they woulde haue said in themselues Christ sayeth not this without a cause and there is some hid misterie therein and so by pacient â—ariance they shoulde haue knowne the trueth that they coulde not attaine to for peruerse hastines or haste which is a great stoppe and let of true iudgement Hastynes a great hinderance of true iudgement But the Disciples taried paciently to heare further and so did they knowe this speach of Christ to be the words of life that to the other ouer readily departing from Christ were words of death 2. Cor. 3. For they tooke them literally and grossely and the letter as Paule sayth slayeth But to shewe what the Disciples remayning wyth Christ did learne saint Augustine doth consequently shew by the wordes of the Gospell saieng thus Ille autem instruxit eos ait illis Spiritus est qui viuificat caro nihil prodest c. But he instructed them and sayd vnto them The Spirite is that which geueth life the fleshe profiteth nothing The words that I haue spoken vnto you are spirite and life Vnderstand you that which I haue spoken spiritually You shall not eate this body which you see neyther shall you drinke that same bloud which they shall shed foorth that shall crucifie mee I haue set foorth to you a certayne Sacrament or mysterie which beeing spiritually vnderstande shall geue you lyfe and although it be requisite that this be celebrated visibly yet it ought to be vnderstaÌ„d inuisibly In thys do we see The wordes of the sacrament are to be vnderstaÌ„d spiritually that both Christ and Augustine would haue Christes wordes to be vnderstande spiritually and not carnally figuratiuely and not literally and therefore doth he say You shall not eate this body whiche you see neyther shall you drinke that same bloud which they shall shed foorth that shall crucifie mee And what else is this but that Christ would his body to be eaten and his bloud to be drunken But he would not his bodie to be carnally eaten whyche was materially seene of them to whome he spake nor hys materiall or naturall bloud to be carnally drunken which hys crucifiers shoulde cause to issue from his naturall bodye crucified The body of Christ is not to be eaten carnally as sayeth Augustine but hee ordeyned and willed his bodye and bloud to bee spiritually eaten and drunken in faith and beliefe that his body was crucified for vs and that his bloud was shed for the remission of our sinnes This eating and drinking is nothing but suche true fayth and beliefe as is shewed Wherefore as Christ sayth He that eateth my fleshe and drinketh my bloud hath lyfe euerlastyng Euen so doth he saye He that beleeueth in mee hath lyfe euerlastyng And Saint Augustine agreeably to the same August in Ioan. treating vpon Iohn doth say At quid paras dentem ventrem Crede manducasti c. Why dost thou prepare thy teeth and belly Beleue and thou hast eaten I do know that Christ ordeineth his Sacrament to be receiued and eaten which is in a certaine wise called his body as after shal be more largely opened but the same doth not feede y e mynde of them except it be takeÌ„ spiritually not corporally Heb. 13. It is good to stablish the hart with grace not with meat And S. Augustine assentyng to the same doth say in a SermoÌ„ that he maketh vpoÌ„ these wordes August in Serm de verbis Lucae in the Gospell of Luke Lord teache vs to pray Panem dixit sed Epiousion hoc est supersubstantialem c. He sayd bread but supersubstantiall bread This is not the bread which goeth into the body but that bread whiche doth satisfie the substaunce of our soule Our soules therfore into whom nothyng corporall can corporally enter doth not carnally receiue the body bloud of our Sauiour neither did he ordeine his blessed body and bloud so to be eaten and drunken Although our soules can not lyue except they be spiritually fedde with the blessed body and bloud of him spiritually eatyng and drinkyng them in takyng also at tymes conuenient The Sacrament truly called the body and bloud of Christ. the blessed Sacrament whiche is truely called his body and bloud Not that it is so really but as is shewed by the interpretation both of Tertullian Augustine because it is a signe or figure of Christes body and bloud And the signes or Sacramentes both commonly as sayeth Augustine both ad Bonifacium and in his worke De Ciuitate Dei Sacraments take their denominatioÌ„ of the things which they represent take their denomination of the thynges by them represented and signified But for somuch as some will obiect that Augustine in the worde afore rehearsed doth not speake of eatyng the Sacrament for the text of the Scripture vpon the which he doth ground is not spoken by eatyng the Sacrament whiche text is this Vnlesse a man eate my flesh c I aunswere that true it is he began of spirituall eatyng and thereto serueth the text recited Neuerthelesse Obiection aunswered he meaneth that Christ is not ordeyned to be eaten either without the Sacrament or in the Sacrament but spiritually of the faythfull as more euidently doth appeare by these wordes there folowyng Sacramentum aliquod vobis commendaui quod spiritualiter intellectum viuificabit vos c. I haue commeÌ„ded vnto you a Sacrament which beyng
bene from these our latter dayes the purer it was in all respectes and especially touching this barbarous article of traÌ„substaÌ„tiation Haymo ¶ Anno. 800. We will now draw more neare our owne time coÌ„ming to the age of Bertrame and of Haimo who were about the yeare of our Lord 810. vnder Carolus Magnus By whose writings it is euident that the church was infected as yet with no such phantasy of transubstantiatioÌ„ neither did any almost dreame of taking away y e substance of bread from the Sacrament For although Haymo Remigius Rabanus and other which liued in that age doe attribute to the Sacrament the honorable name and reuerence as we also doe of the Lordes body and bloud yet they exclude not from thence all substaunce of mele bread leane the bare accidences as our new come Catholickes do Haymo de Sermonum proprietate lib. 5. cap. 11. as by the wordes of Haymo doth appeare Where he folowing the wordes of Bede sheweth also the cause why it is so called by the name of the Lordes body Quia sayth he panis corpus confirmat ideo ille corpus Christi congruenter nuncupatur Vinum autem quia sanguinem operatur in carne ideo ad sanguinem Christi refertur That is Because bread confirmeth the hart of man therefore it is called conueniently the body of Christ and because wine worketh bloud in the fleshe of man thereof is it referred to the bloud of Christ. What canne be more effectually spoken to proue the substaunce of breade there to remayne For take away the substance of bread wine what is in the accidences left that can confirme maÌ„s hart or ingender bloud in the flesh And therefore seeyng there must nedes something remaine that must be referred to Christes body bloud in that SacrameÌ„t it either must be the substaunce of bread and wine or els it canne be no Sacrament And furthermore speaking of the visible thinges which are sanctified how and whereunto they be conuerted he sayth that by the holy ghost they passe to a Sacrament of the Lordes body And likewise the same Haymo in an other place speaking of the feuites of the earth that is of corne and wyne declareth Haymo lib. 7. in ecclesial cap· 8. how our Sauiour making of them an apt mistery coÌ„uerteth them to a Sacrament of his body and bloud c. Lib. 7. in Ecclesiast cap. 8. Bertramus likewise as he liued in the same age so in like sort he shewed his opinion therein to the like effect as Haymo did For as Haymo writing in these words declareth quia aliud est Sacramentum aliud virtus sacramenti sacramentum enimuero percipitur virtute Sacramenti interior homo satiatur Haim ibid. that is the sacrament is one thing and the vertue of the sacrameÌ„t is an other thing for the sacrament is receiued with the mouth but with the vertue of the Sacrament the inward man is satisfied So after like maner Bertramus according to y e same thus writeth Ille panis qui per Sacerdotis ministerium Christi corpus efficitur aliud exterius humanis sensibus ostendit aliud interius fidelium mentibus clamat c. That is the bread which by the ministery of y e priest is made the body of christ doth import one thing outwardly to the senses of man ¶ An. â—10 Bertram 〈◊〉 de corpore sang Domini an other thing it speaketh to the mindes of the faythfull Outwardly it is bread the same as was before the same forme is pretended the coulour appeareth the same taste remayneth But inwardly there is an other matter fare more precious and more excellent because it is heauenly which is the body of Christ that is scene not with the outwarde eyes of the fleshe but with the syght of a faythfull minde c. We will now proceede to the testimonye of Rabanus Maurus byshop of Mentz scholer somtime to Alcuinus in Paris an english man Rabanus Maurus Bishop of Mentze Anno. 800. who liuing also in the same age with Haymo and Bertrame which was 800. yeares after Christ geueth the like testimony of this doctrine in his booke of Institutions Where he asking the question why the Lord would geue the misteries of his body and bloud then vnder suche thinges as might be kept and reserued whole with great honor thus he aunswereth agayne The Lord sayth he would rather that the Sacramentes of his body and bloud should be receiued with the mouth of the faythfull Rabanus 〈…〉 and made to be theyr food that by the visible action the inuisible effecte might be shewed For like as materiall meate outwardlye nourisheth and quickeneth the body so also the word of God inwardly nourisheth and strengtheneth the soule For man lyueth not onely by bread but by euery word proceeding from the mouth of God And after foloweth For this bread and drink signifieth the eternall society of the head and of the members together And agayne For the Sacrament is one thing and the vertue of the Sacrament is an other thing The SacrameÌ„t is receiued with the mouth with the vertue of the Sacrament the inwarde man is nourished For the Sacrament is turned to the nourishmeÌ„t of the body but the vertue of the Sacrament the dignity of eternall life is gotten Wherfore like as the same is turned into vs when we eate of it so also are we turned into the body of Christ when we liue obediently and godly c. Who seeth not by these wordes of this Byshoppe what forme of doctrine was then in the Church receiued concerning this article of the Sacramet much diuers from this our grosse opinion of transubstantiation With the sayd Rabanus also accordeth an other of the like standing and also doctrine called Christianus Druthmerus who writing vpon Math. The wine sayth he doth chere and cherish the bloud and therfore not incoÌ„uenienlty the bloud of christ is figured therby for whatsoeuer procedeth froÌ„ him to vs it chereth vs with true gladnes encreaseth al goodnes vnto vs. And a â—itâ—e before the sayd Druthmarus sayth The Lorde gaue to his Disciples the Sacrament of his body to the remission of sinnes and keeping of charity that they alwayes remembring his doing might do that in figure which he should doe for them This is my body sayth he that is in Sacrament This Druthmarus liued also in the time of Carolus Magnus as witnesseth Abbas Spaynehemensis After Bertamus was Ioannes Scotus or els as some call him Ioannes Erigena Ios. 〈◊〉 a man well accepted with Carollus Caluus and afterward with Lodouicus Balbus about the yere of our Lord 880. He wrote a Booke De corpore sanguine Domini so affirming therein teaching as he knew that Bertramus had taught a litle before in Fraunce This booke y e pope caused to be condemned in Vercellensi Synodo Of the life and conuersation of this Iohannes Scotus
drynke his bloude when we receiue with true beliefe that holye housell That time they kept with them at Easter 7. daies with great worship when they were deliuered from Pharao and went from that land So also Christen men keepe Christes resurrection at the time of Easter these 7. dayes because throughe his suffering and rising we be deliuered and be made cleane by going to this holy housel as Christ sayeth in hys Gospell Verely verely I say vnto you ye haue no life in you excepte yee eate my flesh and drinke my bloud He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloude â—ohn 6. abideth in mee and I in him and hath that euerlasting life and I shall raise him vp in the last day I am the liuely bread that came downe from heauen not so as your forefathers did eate that heauenly breade in the wildernesse and afterwarde died Hee that eateth this breade liueth for euer Hee blessed breade before his suffering and deuided it to hys Disciples thus sayinge Eate of thys breade it is my body and doe this in my remembraunce Also hee blessed wyne in one cuppe â—ath 26. 〈◊〉 22. â—arkke 14. Cor. 11. and sayd Drinke ye all of this This is my bloude that is shedde for manye in forgeuenesse of sinnes The Apostles did as Christ commanded that is they blessed breade and wine to housel againe afterward in his remembrance Euen so also their successours and all priestes by Christes commaundement do blesse bread and wine to housel in his name wyth the Apostolicke blessing Nowe menne haue often searched and doe yet often * * Note how Christes words were taken by signification before BereÌ„garius time search how bread that is gathered of corne and through fires heate baked may be turned to Christes body or howe wine that is pressed out of many grapes is turned through one blessing to y e Lords bloud Now say we to such men that some thinges be spoken of Christ by * * A necessary distinction signification and some be thinges certayne True this is and certayne that Christ was borne of a mayd and suffered death of his owne accord and was buryed and on this day rose from death He is sayde to be bread by signification and a Lambe a Lyon a mountayne He is called bread because he is our life and angels lyfe He is sayd to be a Lambe for his innocencie a Lyon for strength wherewith he ouercame the strong deuil But Christ is not so notwithstanding after true nature neither bread nor a lambe nor a lyon Why is then the holy house called Christes body or his bloud if it be not truely that it is called Why is the housell called christs body when it is not so truely Truely the bread and the wine which in the supper by the priest is hallowed shewe one thing without to humaine vnderstanding and an other thing within to beleuing mindes Without they be seene bread and wine both in figure in taste they be truely after theyr hallowing Christes body and his bloud through ghostly mistery An heathen childe is christened yet hee altereth not his shape without though he be chaunged within He is brought to y e fontstone sinfull through Adams disobedience howbeit he is washed froÌ„ all sinne within though he hath not chaÌ„ged his shape without * * The water in baptisme and bread wine in the Lordes supper compared Euen so the holy font water that is called the welspring of life is like in shape to other waters and is subiect to corruption but y e holy ghostes might commeth to the corruptible water through the priests blessing and it may after wash the body and soule from al sin through ghostly might Behold now we see two things in this one creature after true nature y t water is corruptible moysture and after ghostly mistery hath wholsom vertue So also iâ— we behold the holy housell after bodily vnderstanding then we see that it is a creature corruptible and mutable If we knowledge therein ghostly might theÌ„ vnderstand we that life is therein and that it geueth immortalitie to theÌ„ that eate it with beliefe Muche is betwixt the inuisible might of the holy housel and the visible shape of proper nature It is * * No transubstantiation naturally corruptible bread and corruptible wine is by might of Gods word truely christes body and bloud not so notwithstaÌ„ding bodily but ghostly Much is betwixt the * * Difference betwixt Christs naturall body and the Sacrament thereof body of Christ which he suffered in and the body that is hallowed to housel The body truly that Christ suffered in was borne of the flesh of Marie w t bloude and with bone with skin and with sinewes in humaine lims with a reasonable soule liuing and his ghostly body which we call the housel * * 1. Difference is gathered of many cornes without bloud and bone without limme w tout soule * * Not the body that suffered is in the housell and therefore nothing is to be vnderstand therein bodely but all is ghostly to be vnderstande Whatsoeuer is in that housel which geueth substaunce of life that is of the ghostly might and inuisible doing Therefore is that holy housell called a mysterie because there is one thing in it seene and an other thing vnderstanded That which is there * * 2. Difference seene hath bodely shape and that we do there vnderstande hath ghostly might Certainely Christes body whyche suffered death and rose from death neuer * * 3. Difference dieth hencefoorth but is eternal and vnpassible That housel is temporal not eternal Math. 15. * * 4. Difference corruptible and dealed into sundrye partes chewed betweene teeth and sent into the belly howbeit neuerthelesse after ghostly myght it is all in euery parte Many receiue that holy body and yet notwithstandinge it is so all in euery part after ghostly mysterie Though some chewe the lesse yet is there no more might notwithstaÌ„ding in the more parte then in the lesse because it is whole in all men after the inuisible might This mysterie is a * * 5. Difference pledge and a figure Christes body is truth it selfe Thys pledge we doe kepe mystically vntill that we be come to the truth it selfe and then is this pledge ended Truely it is so as we before haue sayde Christes body and his bloude not bodily but ghostly But now here the Apostles words about this misterie Paul the Apostle speaketh of the old Israelites thus writing in his epistle to faithful men Al our forefathers were baptised in the cloud and in the sea 1. Cor. 10. and all they did eate the same ghostly meat dranke the same ghostly drinke They drank truly of the stone that followed them and that stone was Christ Neither was that * * Note this exposition which is now a dayes thought newe Iohn 4.
commauÌ„d others that which they are not able to accomplish Num. 22. and while they pretend to seeke the gayne of soules they hunt and seek rather for worldly lucre Which Baalam the Prophet did well expresse who conuerted the gift of prophecy and the grace of blessing which he had receiued of God not to the profite of others but to his owne commodity And some there be which whiles they correct others they preteÌ„d to do it with the zeale of God and whiles they would seeme to be better then other this they doe with a certayne presumption rashnes and so fall in their owne presumption and temerity Rom. 10. Zeale without knowledge what it is Of whome the Apostle speaketh Which haue a zeale of God but not according to knowledge To haue a zeale of God according to knowledge is to do any thing in Gods matters prudently and circumspectly Of whom Oza beareth a type and resemblaunce Who whiles that he went about with his hand to stay the Arke of the Lord staggering a litle by reason of the kicking of the Oxen which caried it fell downe therfore dead 2. King 6. The Arke of the Lorde to stagger or miscarye by the kickyng of the Oxen signifieth the law of the Lord which the priestes themselues ought to beare and hold vp to be contraried of them in not obseruing the same Oza punished for holding vp the Arke to be turned out of the right course to the contrary part which Oza who is interpreted to be a helper of god attempteth to hold vp For there be certayne Prelates which while they see the order of priesthood by some enormity or excesse to strayne the law of God neuer so litle out of the right course and labor to redresse and rectify that misorder rather by vayne ostentation of theyr owne strength then for any pure zeale to God while they thus presume inordinately to do thinking to seme to be the helpers of God many times do mortally fall and incurre therby great daunger and perill Some other also there be whiche hauing before theyr eies no consideratioÌ„ of mans infirmity neither being touched with any respect of mercy and compassion nor knowing how to say with the Apostle Who is infirme and I am not infirme these whiles they compare themselues to suche as be vnder theyr charge not in condition wherein they are equall but in authority wherin they are superiours couet to be theyr maysters more to rule ouer them then to profite them they oppresse the weakenesse of theÌ„ by force and violence of authority and compell them to theyr obedience which is rightly figured by the fact which is reade in y e Gospell of Symon Cyrenaeus Luke â—â— whom the persecutours of the Lord constrayned to take vp the Crosse of Christ. Whose name also doth fitly agree w t y e same figure For Simon by interpretation is called obedient Symon then that is to say the obedient man is forced to beare y e Crosse of the Lord when as subiectes being constrayned of theyr maysters by the rigour either of Lordship or authority or fere of theyr curse and so compelled to obey them are dryuen to sustain the Crosse of continency agaynst theyr wils who neither do loue the Crosse which they beare because they beare it rather to theyr destruction theÌ„ to theyr health neither by bearing the Crosse do dye vnto sinne but by the bearing therof are rather quickned vnto sinne For therof ryse diuers other more greuous sinnes For by the inhibiting of lawfull and naturall mariage with one woman riseth the vnnaturall and most execrable Sodomitical fornication What inconuenience riseth of coacted matrimony riseth also the vnlawfull and damnable defiling of other mens wiues riseth furthermore cursed and whorish filthines and pollution and moreouer riseth most abhominable incest agaynst all nature with theyr owne kindred with a heape of manifolde other filthy ahhominatioÌ„s and lecherous pollutions whereby the frayle infirmity of man is brought no doubt into great perill Wherefore Loth being deliuered from the burning of Sodome through the guiding of the Lordes Aungell and beriued of the felowship of his wife whiles that he coÌ„sidering his owne infirmity durst not ascend vnto the mountaine as the Angell badde him did choose rather to dwel in Segor a litle City nere by the Aungell thus bidding hym and speaking vnto him Gen. 19. Saue thy soule and looke not behinde thee but saue thy selfe in the mountayne least thou also perish To whome Loth aunswered I pray thee Lord because thy seruant hath found such grace in thy sight that thou wilt saue me I can not be saued in the mountayne least perhappes some euill take me and I dye There is a litle City hereby whereunto I may flye and may be saued in it What meaneth this that Loth flying from Sodome by the commaundement of the Aungell to be saued in y e mouÌ„tayne would not ascend vp to the hill fearing there to perish but did chose rather to dwell in Segor a small Cittye neare vnto the hill Lothes refusing to goe vp to the mountaine what it meaneth there to be saued but that euery faythfull man coueting to eschue the burning daunger of Sodomiticall lust while neither he is able to mount vp to the toppe of virginity and also is afeard to ascend to the mouÌ„tayne of the state of widowhood least he perish therein flyeth therfore to the state of matrimony which is a small coÌ„tineÌ„cy in respect of the other two also nere vnto theÌ„ both For after those two kindes of continencye The chastitye of of mariage as neare to heauen as viâ—ginitye this chastity is also proued to be laudable is not depriued of the reward of the kingdome of heauen Unto this chastity he is commauÌ„ded to flie which can not otherwise coÌ„teine to be saued in it least peradueÌ„ture if he clime vp to the mouÌ„t he fall into inconueniency perish therin that is least if he shall attempt to obtein by his owne strength the contenencye whyche is not geuen vnto him of God the euill of incontinency or fornication or of some of the other euilles afore rehearsed do fall vpon him and so he perish in them mortally For there be many who while they consider not their owne infirmity while they striue to atchiue greater thinges theÌ„ they are able to reach in this theyr climing do fall headlong into worse inconuenience and while they foolishly seeke for great thinges doe lose the lesse which before they seemed to haue Whych we may well vnderstand by the example of Loth aforesayde Who what time he left the small Cittye Segor which he chose before to inhabite in the which he sought to be saued went vp to the mountayne and there abyding fell into the stolne incest of his owne daughters as the scripture witnesseth saying Loth went vp from Segor and remayned in the mountayne and his daughters gaue to
of the other Lordes what he had promised You shall commend me sayd he to the Kyng and tell hym By that he hath so well tryed and throughly prooued you as I haue done hee shall finde you as false a man as euer came about hym Syr Rafe Sadler the L. CroÌ„wels trusty frend Besides this he wrote also a letter from the Tower to the kyng whereof when none durst take the cariage vpon him sir Rafe Sadler whom he also had preferred to the kyng before beyng euer trusty faythfull vnto hym went to the king to vnderstand his pleasure whether he would permit him to bring the letter or not Which when y e kyng had graunted the sayd M. Sadler as he was required presented the letter vnto the king which he commaunded thrise to be red vnto him in so much the kyng seemed to be mooued therewith Notwithstanding by reason of the Acte of parliament afore passed the worthy and noble Lorde Cromwell oppressed by his enemies and condemned in the Tower and not comming to his answer the 28. day of Iuly an 1541. was brought to the scaffold on Tower hill where he sayd these words followyng I am come hither to die and not to purge my selfe The L. Cromwel brought 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 as some thinke peraduenture that I will For if I should so do I were a very wretch and a miser I am by the law coÌ„demned to die and thanke my lord God that hath appointed me this death for myne offence For sithens the tyme y t I haue had yeares of discretion I haue lyued a sinner and offended my Lord God for the which I aske him hartelie forgiuenes And it is not vnknowne to many of you that I haue bene a great traueller in this world being but of a base degree was called to high estate and sithens the tyme I came thereunto I haue offended my Prince for the which I aske him hartily forgiuenes and beseech you all to pray to God with me that he will forgiue me And now I pray you that be here to beare me record I dye in the catholike fayth not doubting in any Article of my faith no nor doubting in any sacrament of the church Manye haue slaundered me and reported that I haue bene a bearer of such as haue mainteined euill opinions which is vntrue But I confesse that like as God by his holy spirit doth instruct vs in the truth so the deuill is ready to seduce vs I haue bene seduced A true Christian confession 〈◊〉 the L. Cromâ—wel at his death but beare me witnes that I die in the catholike faith of the holy church And I hartily desire you to pray for the kings grace that he may long lyue with you in health and prosperitie and that after him his sonne prince Edward that goodly impe may long raigne ouer you And once again I desire you to pray for me that so long as life remaineth in this flesh I wauer nothing in my faith And so making his prayer kneling on his knees he spake these words the effect whereof here followeth A prayer that the Lord Cromwell sayd at the houre of his death O Lord Iesu which art the onely health of all men liuing The prayer of the L. Cromwel at his death and the euerlasting life of them which die in thee I wretched sinner do submit my selfe wholy vnto thy most blessed will and being sure that the thing cannot perish which is committed vnto thy mercy willingly now I leaue this fraile and wicked fleshe in sure hope that thou wilt in better wise restore it to me agayne at the last day in the resurrection of the iust I beseech thee moste merciful lord Iesus Christ that thou wilt by thy grace make stroÌ„g my soule against all temptations and defend me with the buckler of thy mercy against all the assaults of the deuill I see and knowledge that there is in my selfe no hope of saluation but all my coÌ„fidence hope and trust is in thy most mercifull goodnesse I haue no merites nor good works which I may alledge before thee Of sinnes and euill workes alas I see a great heape but yet thorough thy mercy I trust to be in the number of them to whome thou wilt not impute their sinnes but wilt take and accept me for righteous and iust and to be the inheritour of euerlasting lyfe Thou mercifull lord wast borne for my sake thou didst suffer both hunger and thirst for my sake thou didst teach pray and fast for my sake all thy holy actions and workes thou wroughtest for my sake thou suffredst most grieuous paines and tormentes for my sake finally thou gauest thy most precious body and thy bloud to be shed on the crosse for my sake Nowe most mercifull Sauior let al these things profit me that thou frely hast done for me which hast geuen thy selfe al so for me Let thy bloud cleanse and wash away the spots and foulenes of my sinnes Let thy righteousnes hide and couer my vnrighteousnes Let the merites of thy passion and bloudsheding be satisfaction for my sinnes Geue me Lord thy grace that the faith of my saluation in thy bloud wauer not in me but may euer be firme and constant That the hope of thy mercy and life euerlasting neuer decay in me that loue waxe not cold in me Finally that the weaknes of my fleshe be not ouercome with the feare of death Graunt me mercifull Sauiour that when death hath shut vp the eyes of my body yet the eyes of my soule may still behold and looke vpon thee and when death hath taken away the vse of my tongue yet my heart may cry and say vnto thee Lord into thy hands I commend my soule Lord Iesu receaue my spirit Amen And thus his prayer made after he had godly louingly exhorted them that were about him on the scaffold The death of the â— Cromwel he quietly committed his soule into the hands of God and so paciently suffred the stroke of the axe by a ragged and butcherly miser which very vngodly performed the office ¶ Of the Bible in English printed in the large volume and of Edmund Boner preferred to the Bishoprike of London by the meanes of the Lord Cromwell ABout the time and yere when Edmund Boner bishop of Hereford ambassadour resident in Fraunce begaÌ„ first to be nominate preferred by the meanes of the lord Cromwel to the bishoprike of London The Bibles of the 〈…〉 Paris which was anno 1540. it happened that the said Thomas Lord Cromwell and Erle of Essex procured of y e king of england his gracious letters to the French king to permitte and licence a subiect of his to imprint the Bible in English within the vniuersitie of Paris because paper was there more meete and apt to be had for the doing therof then in the realme of England also that there were more store of good workmen for the readie dispatch of
manner of their condemnations and howe they dyed Ann. 1544. WHen the time drewe nie that the kings maiestie who was newly maried to that good and vertuous Ladie Katherine Parre should make his progresse abroade The king maryed to the Lady Katherin Parre Stephen Gardiner great about the king Stephen Gardiners bow bent to shoote at the head Deare the foresayde Steuen Gardiner B. of Winchester had so compassed hys matters that no man bare so great a swinge about the king as he did Wherewith the Gospellers were so quailed that the best of them all looked euery houre to be clapt in the necke For the saying went abroad that the B. had bent his bowe to shoote at some of the head Deare but in the meane time 3. or 4. of the poore rascals were caught that is to saye Anthony Person Henry Filmer and Iohn Marbecke and sent to Wyndsore by the sheriffes men Parson Filmer and Mâ—â—becke 〈◊〉 to 〈…〉 the Saterday before S. Iames day and laid fast in the towns Gaile and Testwood who had kept his bed brought out of his house vpoÌ„ crouches and laide with them But as for Bennet whych should haue bene the fift man hys chance was to be sicke of the Pestilence and hauing a greate sore vpon him was left behinde in the bish of Londons gaile whereby he escaped the fire Now these men being brought to Wyndsore there was a sessions speciall procured to be holdeÌ„ the Thursday after which was S. Annes day Against the which Sessions by the counsell of D. London and Symons were all the farmers belonging to the Colledge of Wyndesore warned to appeare because they coulde not pike oute Papistes enough in the towne to go vpon the iury The iudges that day were these Doctor Capon Bishop of Salisburie Syr William Essex Knight Syr Thomas Bridges Knight Syr Humfrey Foster Knight Maister Franklen Deane of Wyndsore And Fachel of Reading When these had taken theyr places and the prisonners brought forth before them then Robert Ockam occupying for that day the Clarke of peace his â—oume called Anthony Person according to the maner of the Courte and red hys Inditement which was this First that he should preach two yeares before in a place called Wyngfield and there should say that like as Christe was hanged betwene two theeues euen so wheÌ„ the priest is at masse and hath coÌ„secrated and lifted him vp ouer hys head then he hangeth betweene 2. theues except he preach the word of God truely as he hath taken vpon hym to do Also that he sayde to the people in the Pulpet yee shall not eate the body of Christ as it did hang vpon the Crosse gnawing it with your teeth that the bloude runne aboute your lippes but you shall eate him thys day as ye eat him to morow the next day and euery day for it refresheth not the body but the soule Also after he had preached and commended the Scripture calling it the word of God he sayd as foloweth This is the word this is the bread this is the body of Christ. Also hee sayde that Christ sittinge with hys Disciples tooke bread and blessed and brake it and gaue it to his disciples saying Take and eate it This is my body What is thys to vs but to take the Scripture of God and to breake it to the people To this Anthony answered sayde I wil be tryed by God and his holy word and by the true Church of Christ whether thys be heresie or no wherof ye haue Indited me this day So long as I preached the Bishop of Rome and his filthy traditions I was neuer troubled but since I haue taken vppon me to preach Christ and his Gospel yee haue alwaies sought my life But it maketh no matter for when you haue taken your pleasure of my body I trust it shal not lye in your powers to hurt my soule Thou callest vs theeues quoth the Byshop I say quoth Anthony yee are not only theeues but murtherers except ye preach and teach the worde of God purely and sincerely to the people whych ye do not nor neuer did but haue allured them to al Idolatry superstition and hypocrisie for your owne lucre glory sake through the which ye are become rather bitesheepes then true byshops biting and deuouring the poore sheepe of Christ like rauening wolues neuer satisfied with bloud which God wil require at your haÌ„ds one day dout it not Then spake Symons his accuser standing wythin the barre saying It is pitie this fellow had not bene burnt long agoe as he deserued In faith quoth Anthonie if you had as you haue deserued you were more worthy to stand in this place then I but I trust in the last daye when wee shall both appeare before the tribunall seate of Christ that then it wil be known which of vs 2. hath best deserued this place Shal I haue so long a day quoth Symons holding vp hys finger Nay then I care not and so the matter was iested out Robert Testwoode THen was Testwoode called and his Inditement read which was that he should say in the time that the priest was lifting vp the Sacrament what wilt thou lift hym so hie What yet hier Take heede let him not fall To thys Testwoode aunsweared sayinge it was but a thing maliciously forged of his enemies to bring him to his death Yes quoth the B. thou hast bene sene that wheÌ„ the Priest shoulde lift vp the Sacrament ouer hys heade then wouldest thou looke downe vpon thy booke or some other way because thou wouldest not abide to looke vpon y e blessed Sacrament I beseech you my Lord quoth Testwood whereon did he looke that marked me so wel Mary quoth Bucklayer the Kynges Atturney hee coulde not be better occupied theÌ„ to marke suche heretickes that so despised the blessed Sacrament Henry Filmer THen was Filmer called and his Inditement read that he should say that the Sacrament of the saultare is nothing els but a â—imilitude and a ceremony and also if God be in the Sacrament of the aultare I haue eaten twentie Gods in my dayes Here ye must vnderstand that these wordes were gathered of certaine communication which shuld be betwene Filmer and his brother The tale went thus This Henry Filmer comminge vpon a Sonday from Clewer his Parish churche in the company of one or two of his neighbors chaunced in the way to meete his brother whych was a verye poore labouring man and asked hym whether he went To the Church sayd he And what to do quoth Filmer To doe quoth hee as other men doe Nay quoth Filmer you go to heare masse and to see your God What if I do so quoth he If that be God should Filmer say I haue eaten 20. Gods in my dayes Tourne agayne foole and go home with me and I wil read thee a Chapter out of the Bible that shal be better then all that thou shalt heare
discoursing how hardly and sore those poore meÌ„ were haÌ„dled that were committed to ward and close prison and that all men feared what through the malice of their Papisticall enemies and the great rigour and ignoraunt zeale of those that were in authoritie they should shortly for their faith and consciences being true men and suche as reuerently feared God be put to death but chiefly her husband who was yet more extremely handled then any other So that vnlesse his honour voutchsaued to be a meane to the Kings maiestie that they with their causes might be sente ouer into England they were but dead men Whereupon the said Lord Cromwell wrote speedely his letters vnto the Commissioners declaring the kings maiesties pleasure and commaundement was that the arrant traitour and hereticke Brooke The Lord Cromwels Letters to the Commissioners at Calice with a dosen or twentye complices should with their accusers be immediately sent ouer that heere in EnglaÌ„d they might receiue their iudgement and there at Calice to the great terrour of like offenders hereafter suffer according to their demerites Now by the tyme that the sayd Commissioners had receiued these letters they had made out precepts for 8. or 9. score honest men more to be cast in prison But these letters so appalled them that they stayde and afterwarde sent no moe to ward But making then as diligent inquisition as was possible to haue found some worthy matter againste those before named whereby there might haue bene some colour both of the Counsels greeuous complaintes and of the CoÌ„missioners rigorous dealing wheÌ„ no such thing could fall out because they would be assured y t they should not go vnpunished they first banished theÌ„ the towne and Marches of Calice with a Trumpet blowne vnder paine of death for a hundred yeare and a day if that one day had bene left out all had bene marde and then sent them backe to prison staying them there vpon hope that the L. Cromwell should come into captiuitie sooner then he dyd Tâ—e 13. prisâ—â—ers of Calice sent to London But at last to wit on May day they sente the xiij prisoners through the market the sayd Brooke going before wyth yrons on his legges as the chiefe captaine the rest following him two and two without yrons vnto shipbord then were they all coupled in yrons two two together Where because they were loth to go vnder the hatches Sir Iohn Gage with a staffe smote some of them cruelly 〈◊〉 cruelty 〈◊〉 popishe pâ—â—â—ecutor Whereupon Anthony Pickering sayd vnto him Syr I besech you yet be as good vnto vs as you would be to your horses or dogs let vs haue a litle aire that we be not smothered Yet that request could not be obtained but the hatches were put downe close and they garded and kept with a great company of men and so sailing forwarde by Gods mercifull prouidence were within 24. houres at ancker before the Tower of London And when the Lord Cromwell vnderstoode they were come he commaunded their yrons to be smit off at the Tower wharfe and the prisoners to be brought vnto him When he saw them he smiled vpon them stedfastly beholding each of them and then sayde Sirs you must take payne for a time Go your way to the Fleete and submit your selues prisoners there 〈◊〉 xiii priâ—â—â—ers put in the Fleet. and shortly you shall knowe more so in deede they did for that euening he sente them word they shoulde be of good cheere for if God sent him life they should shortly go home with as much honesty as they came with shame Whilest these xiij persecuted men lay in the Fleete and W. Steuens in the Tower to wit the xix day of Iuly an 1541. the foresaid Lord Cromwell for treason layd agaynst him was at Tower hill beheaded as is before specified in his story who made there a very Christian end Then had the poore Calice men great cause to feare if they had not altogether depeÌ„ded on the mercifull prouideÌ„ce of their heauenly father whose blessed will they knewe directed all things But he in the middest of their deepe troubles and miseries so comforted them that euen as the daungers and troubles increased so likewise did their consolation ioy in him so farre forth as Mathew de Hound one of those xiij who was in trouble onely for that he heard Copen de Hall reade a Chapter of the new Testament Mathew de Hounde a blessed martyr of God burned in Flaunders and was as deepe in punishment and in banishmente from his wife children and countrey as the rest got in shorte time suche instruction that hauing therewith a soule and conscience fraughted ful of godly zeale vnto Gods glory and the true doctrine of Christ within a few monethes after his deliueraunce out of the Fleete for inueying constantly against the wicked honouring of images praying vnto Saints departed was cruelly in a most coÌ„stant faith and patience burned in Flaunders Now therfore when all hope in man was past the right honourable L. Audeley lord Chancellor of EnglaÌ„d without further examination The Lord Audly good the perâ—â—â—uted members of Christ. discharged first the sayd 13. that were in the Fleete and at length two yeares after he deliuered W. Steuens also by the Kings owne motion out of the Tower saying at y e discharging of those 13. sirs pray for the Kings Maiestie his pleasure is y t you shall all bee presently discharged And though your liuings be taken from you yet despaire not God wil not see you lacke But for Gods sake sirs beware how you deale with popishe Priests for so God saue my soule some of them be knaues all Sirs said he I am commaunded by the counsayle to tell you The common saying of the Lord Audly concerning Popishe priestes that you are discharged by vertue of the kings generall pardon but that pardon excepteth and forbiddeth all sacramentaries and the most part or all of you are called sacramentaries Therefore I can not see how that pardon doth you any pleasure But pray for the Kings highnesse for his graces pleasure is that I should dismisse you and so I do and pitie you all Farewell sirs So geuing God most hartie thankes for his mightye and mercifull deliuering of them they departed dismissed as you haue heard Callice men dismissed being in deede in very poore estate but not in so miserable state as all those eight Counsailours of Calice were within one yere and a halfe after For wheras the other three Counsailers which semed more fauourable to them to wit the Lord Gray sir George Carow and sir Rich. Grinefield which purged the towne of those sclaunders that vntruely were raysed vpon it Example how God prospereth the fauourers and friendes to his Gospell and therfore for a time were in their princes high displeasure within y e yeare were al three in greater fauour then euer they were before and that not without
Crome driueÌ„ to recant But notwithstaÌ„ding the charitable Prelates for all the kinges late exhortation vnto charity were so charitable to him that on Easter next they broght him Coram nobis Anno 1545. where they so handled him y t they made him to recant And if he had not they would haue dissolued him his argument in burning fire so burning hote was theyr charity according as they burned Anne Askew and her fellowes in the moneth of Iulye the yeare folowing The charity of the Bishops Whose tragicall story and cruell handling now consequeÌ„tly the Lord willing you shall heare ¶ The first examination of Mistres Anne Askew before the inquisitours 1545. TO satisfy your expectation The first examination of Anne Askew good people sayth she this was my first examination in the yeare of our Lorde 1545. and in the in the month of March. First Christoph. Dare examined me at Sadlers Hall Christopher Dare Inquisitor being one of the Quest and asked if I did not beleeue that the sacrament hanging ouer the altar was the very bodye of Christ really Then I demaunded this question of hym The first article agaynst Anne Askew wherfore S. Stephen was stoned to death and he sayd he could not tell Then I answered that no more woulde I assoyle his vayne question Secondly he sayd that there was a woman The second article· which did testifie that I shoulde read howe God was not in Temples made with handes Then I shewed him the 7. and 17 chap. of the actes of the Apostles what Stephen and paule had said therein Wherupon he asked me how I took those sentences I answered I would not throw pearles amoÌ„g swine for Acornes were good enough The 3. article Thirstly he asked me wherefore I sayde that I had rather to read fiue lines in the Bible then to heare 5. Masses in the temple I confessed that I sayd no lesse not for the disprayse of either y e epistle or the Gospel but because y e one did greatly edify me and the other nothing at all As S. Paul doth witnes in the 14. chap. of his first epistle to the Cor. where as he sayth 1 Cor. 14. Iâ— the trumpet geueth an vncertayne sound who will prepare himselfe to the battell Fourthly he sayd vnto my charge that I should say if an ill priest ministred The 4. article it was the deuill and not God My answere was that I neuer spake any such thyng But this was my saying Ill conditions of the ministers hurt not the faith of the receauers The 5. article The 6. article that whosoeuer he were that ministred vnto me his il coÌ„ditioÌ„s could not hurt my faith but in spirit I receiued neuertheles y e body bloud of Christ. He asked me what I said concerning confession I answered him my meaning which was as S. Iames sayth that euâ—ry man ought to knowledge his faultes to other and the one to pray for the other Sixtly he asked me what I sayd to the kinges booke And I aunswered him that I coulde say nothing to it because I neuer saw it SeueÌ„thly he asked me if I had the spirit of God in me I answered The 7. article if I had not I was but a reprobate or cast away Then he sayd he had sent for a priest to examine me which was here at hand The priest asked me what I sayd to the Sacrament of the aulter A priest brought to examine Anne Askew required much to know therein my meaning But I desired him againe to hold me excused concerning that matter None other answere would I make him because I perceiued him to be a papist The 8. article Priuate Masses Idolatry Eightly he asked me if I did not thinke that priuate masses did helpe soules departed I sayd it was great idolatry to beleue more in theÌ„ then in the death which Christ dyed for vs. Anne Askew brought to the Lord Mayor Then they had me thence vnto my L. Maior and he examined me as they had before and I answered him directly in all thinges as I aunswered the Quest before Besides this my L. Maior layd one thing to my charge whiche was neuer spokeÌ„ of me but of them that was whether a mouse eating the host receiued God or no This question did I neuer ask but in deede they asked it of me whereunto I made them no aunswere but smiled Then the Bishops Chauncellor rebuked me and sayd y t I was much to blame for vttring the scriptures For S. Paul he sayd forâ—ode women to speake Women forbidden to speake in the congregatioÌ„ and how or to talke of the word of God I answered him that I knew Paules meaning as well as he which is in the 1. Corin. 14. that a woman ought not to speak in the congregation by the way of teaching And theÌ„ I asked him how many women he had seene go into the Pulpit and preach He sayd he neuer saw none Then I sayd he ought to finde no fault in poore women except they had offended the law Then the L. Maior commaunded me to warde I asked him if sureties woulde not serue me and he made me short answere Anne Askew commaunded to the Counter by the Lord Mayor that he would take none Then was I had to the Counter and there remayned xi dayes no frend admitted to speak with me But in the mean time there was a priest sent to me which sayd that he was commaunded of the Bishop to examine me and to geue me good counsell which he did not Talke betweene Anne Askew a Priest sent to her in prison But first he asked me for what cause I was put in the Counter and I told him I could not tell Then he sayd it was great pity that I should be there w tout cause and concluded that he was very sory for me Secondly he sayd it was told him that I should deny the Sacrament of the aulter And I aunswered agayne that that I haue sayd I haue sayd Thirdly he asked me if I were shriuen I tolde him so that I might haue one of these three that is to say Doctor Crome Syr Gillam or Huntington I was contented be cause I knew them to be men of wisedome as for you or any other I will not disprayse because I knowe you not Then he sayd I would not haue you thinke but that I or an other y t shall be brought you shall be as honest as they for if we were not you may be sure the king would not suffer vs to preach Then I aunswered by the saying of Salomon By communing with the wise I may learne wisdome Prou. 1. But by talking with a foole I shall take scathe pro. Fourthly he asked if the host should fall and a Beaste did eate it whether the beast did receiue God or no I answered Whether a mouse may eate Christes body in the Sacrament
deuil and not God To that I aunswered that I neuer spake such words But as I said afore both to the Quest and to my Lord Mayor so say I now agayne that the wickednes of the priest should not hurt me but in spirit and fayth I receiued no lesse then the body and bloude of Christ. Then sayd the Byshop vnto me what saying is this in spirite I will not take you at the aduauntage Then I answered my Lord without fayth and spirite I cannot receiue him worthily 2 Article Then he sayd vnto me that I should say that the Sacrament remayning in the pixe was but bread I answered that I neuer said so but in deede the Quest asked me such a question whereunto I would not answer I sayd till such tyme as they had assoâ—led me this questioÌ„ of mine wherfore Stephen was stoned to death They sayd they knew not Then sayd I againe no more would I tell theÌ„ what it was Then said my Lord vnto me that I had alledged a certain text of the scripture 3. article I answered that I alledged none other but S. Paules owne saieng to the Athenians in the xviij chap. in the Apostles acts that God dwelleth not in Temples made with hands Then asked he me what my fayth and beliefe was in that matter I aunswered him I beleue as the Scripture doth teach me Then inquired he of me what if the Scripture doe say that it is the body of Christ I beleue sayd I as the scripture doth teach me 4. article Then asked he agayne what if the scripture do say that it is not the body of Christ My aunswer was still I beleue as the scripture informeth me And vpon this argument he taried a great while to haue driuen me to make him an aunswere to his mynde Howbeit I would not but concluded this with him that I beleeue therin and in all other things as Christ and his holy apostles did leaue them Then he asked me why I had so few wordes And I answered An. Askew charged with few wordes God hath geuen me the gift of knowledge but not of vtterance And Salomon saith That a woman of few wordes is a gift of God Prou. xix Fiftly my Lord laid vnto my charge that I should saye that the Masse was superstitious 5. Article wicked no better then idolatry I aunswered him no I said not so Howbeit I say the quest did aske me whether priuate masse did relieue soules departed or no Unto whom then I answered O Lord what idolatry is this that we should rather beleeue in priuate masses then in the healthsome death of the dere sonne of God Then said my Lord againe what an aunswer is that though it be but meane sayd I yet it is good enough for the question Then I told my Lord that there was a priest which did heare what I said there before my L. Mayor them With that the Chancellor answered which was the same Priest So she spake it in very deede sayth he before my L. Maior and me Then were there certaine Priests as D. Standish and other which tempted me much to know my mind And I answered them alwayes thus that I sayd to my Lorde of London I haue said Then D. Standish desired my Lord to bid me say my mynd concernyng the same text of Saint Paules learning that I being a woman should interpret the Scriptures specially where so many wise learned men were Then my L. of London sayd he was informed that one should aske of me if I would receiue the sacrament at Easter and I made a mocke of it Then I desired that myne accuser might come foorth An. Askew â—â—uld not 〈◊〉 her 〈◊〉 which my L. would not But he said agayne vnto me I sent one to geue you good counsell and at the first worde you called him Papist That I denied not for I perceiued he was no lesse yet made I hym none answer vnto it Then he rebuked me and sayd that I should reporte that there were bent against me threescore priests at Lincolne The Priestes 〈◊〉 Lincolne â—gaynst An. â—skew In deed quoth I I sayd so For my friendes tolde me if I did come to Lincolne the priests would assault me and put me to great trouble as therof they had made their boast and when I heard it I went thither in deede not being afraid because I knew my matter to be good More ouer I remained there ix dayes to see what would be said vnto me And as I was in the Minster reading vpon the Bible they resorted vnto me by ij and by ij by v. and by vj. minding to haue spoken vnto me yet went they theyr wayes agayne without wordes speaking Then my L. asked if there were not one that did speak vnto me I told him yes that there was one of them at the last which did speake to me in deed And my L. then asked me what he sayd And I told him his words were of smal effect so that I did dot now remember them Then sayde my L. there are many that read and know the scripture yet follow it not nor liue therafter I said againe Anne Askew standeth vpon her honesty my L. I would wish that all men knew my conuersation liuyng in all points for I am sure of my selfe this houre y t there are none able to proue any dishonesty by me If you know any that can do it I pray you bring them forth Then my L. went away and said he would entitle some what of my meaning and so he wrote a great circumstaÌ„ce But what it was I haue not all in memory for he would not suffer me to haue the copy therof Onely do I remember this small portion of it Be it knowen saith he of all men Bonners misreport of An. Askewes confessioÌ„ that I Anne Askew do confesse this to be my faith and beliefe notwithstaÌ„ding my reportes made afore to the contrary I beleue that they which are houseled at the hands of a Priest whether hys conuersation be good or not do receiue the body and bloud of Christ in substance really Also I do beleeue that after the consecration whether it be receiued or reserued it is no lesse then the very body and bloud of Christ in substance Finally I do beleeue in this and in all other Sacraments of holy Church in all pointes according to the old Catholike faith of the same In witnes wherof I the sayde Anne haue subscribed my name There was somewhat more in it which because I had not the copy I cannot now remember Then he read it to me and asked me if I did agree to it And I sayd againe I beleue so much therof as the holy scripture doth agree vnto wherefore I desire you that ye will adde that therunto Then he answered The tenor of D. Boners writing wherunto â—n Askew subscribed that I should not teach hym what he should write
None but Christ can say Hoc est corpus meum And he sayde it once for all they shall be forced to say as Saint Paule sayth the Lord Iesus sayde it and once for all which onely was the fulfiller of it For these wordes Hoc est corpus meum were spokeÌ„ of his natural presence which no man is able to deny because the acte was finished on the crosse as the story doth plainly manifest it to them that haue eyes Now this bloudy sacrifice is made an ende of the supper is finished forasmuch as Christ hath once suffered for sinnes 1. Pet. 3. the iust for the vniust to bring vs to God and was killed as pertainyng to the fleshe and hath entered in by hys owne bloud once for all into the holy place and found eternall redemption Heb. 9. Here now followeth the administration of the supper of the Lorde which I will take at Christes handes after the resurrection although other men will not bee ashamed to bryng the wicked Councels of foolish inuentions for them And it came to passe as Christ sate at meate with them he tooke bread Luke 24. blessed and brake it and gaue it to them and their eyes were opened and knewe hym and he vanished out of their sight And the Apostles did know him in breakyng of breade The right vse of the supper in the Apostles tyme Here also it seemeth to me the Apostles to follow their Maister Christ and to take the right vse of the Sacrament and also to teache it to those that were conuerted to Christ as mention is made in the Actes of the Apostles where as is sayd They continued in the Apostles 〈◊〉 and fellowship in breakyng of bread and prayer and they conâ—â—nued daylie with one accord in the temple Acteâ— 2. and brake breâ—d 〈◊〉 euery house and did eate there with gladnesse and singlenesse oâ— heart praysing God and had fauour with all the people And Saint Paule followyng the same doctrine doth plainely shew the duetie of the Minister and also of them that shal receiue it As oft as you shall eate this bread and drinke thâ—s cuppe ye shall shewe the Lordes death vntill he come 1. Cor. 11. Here I doe gather that the Minister hath no further power and authoritie How farre â—he 〈◊〉 of the 〈…〉 â—he supper then to preach and pronounce the lordes death or els to say the Lord Iesus sayd it which did fulfill it on the crosse Furthermore I doe stedfastly beleeue that where the bread is broken according to the ordinaunce of Christ the blessed and immaculate Lambe is present to the eyes of our fayth and so we eate his flesh and drinke hys bloudâ— which is to dwell with God and God with vs. â—ow the â—â—eshe of Christ is 〈◊〉 in Lordâ—s supper And in this we are sure we dwell with God in that he geueth vs his holy spirite euen as the forefathers that were before Christes commyng did presently see the Lordes death and did eate his body and drinke his bloud In this do I differ from the Popes Church that the priestes haue authoritie to make Christes naturall presence in the bread â—opishe 〈…〉 doe 〈…〉 euer â—hrist did for so doth he more then our Lorde and Sauiour did As the example is manifest in Iudas which at Christes handes receyued the same wyne and bread as the other Apostles did But the Pope and his adherents are euen they whom Daniel speaketh of saying He shall set men to vnhallow the sanctuary and to put downe the dailye offering and to set vp the abhominable desolation Yea he of Rome shall speake meruailous things against the God of heauen and God of all Gods wherin he shall prosper so long till the wrath be fulfilled for the conclusion is deuised already He shall not regard the God of heauen nor the God of his fathers yea in his place shall he worship the mighty Idoll and the God whome his fathers knew not which is the God Maozim For lacke of tyme I leaue the commemoration of the blessed supper of the Lord and the abhominable idoll the masse which is it that Daniel meaneth by the God Maozim Read the second and last chap. of Daniel the ij to the Thes. the 2. Epistle where as they recite the abhomination of desolation which Mathew sayth standeth in the holy place which is the consciences of men Marke sayeth where it ought not to stand which is a plaine denial of all the inuentions of men Further Luke sayth the tyme is at hand Paule sayth the mysterie of iniquitie worketh alredie yea and shall continue till the appearaunce of Christ which in my iudgement is at hand Now for the supper of the Lord I do protest to take it as reuerently as Christ left it and as his apostles did vse it according to the testimonies of the Prophets the Apostles and our blessed sauiour Christ which accordingly S. Paule to the Ephesians doth recite Now with quietnes I commit the whole world to their pastor and heardman Iesus Christ the onely Sauior and true Messias and I commend my soueraigne Lorde and Maister the Kings maiestie King Henry the 8. to God the father and to our Lord Iesus Christ the Queene and my Lord the Prince with this whole realme euer to the innocent and immaculate lambe that his bloud may wash and purifie their hartes and soules from all iniquitie and sinne to Gods glory and to the saluation of their soules I doe protest that the inward part of my hart doth gront for this and I doubt not but to enter into the holy tabernacle which is aboue yea and there to be with God for euer Farewell in Christ Iesu. Iohn Lacels seruaunt late to the king and now I trust to serue the euerlasting king with the testimony of my bloud in Smithfield ¶ Rogers Martyr burned in Northfolke LIke as Winchester and other Bishops did set on kyng Henry against Anne Askew and her fellow martyrs so D. Repse B. of Norwich did incite no lesse the old duke of Norfolke against one Rogers in the country of Northfolke who much about the same yere and time was there condemned and suffered Martyrdome for the vj. articles After which tyme it was not long but within halfe a yere both the kyng himselfe and the dukes house decayed albeit the Dukes house by Gods grace recouered againe afterward and he hymselfe conuerted to a more moderation in this kind of dealyng * The storie of Queene Katherine Parre late Queene and wife to King Henry 8 Wherein appeareth in what daunger she was for the Gospell by the meanes of Steuen Gardiner and other of his conspiracy and how graciously she was preserued by her kind and louing husband the king AFter these stormye stories aboue recited the course and order as well of the time as the matter of storie doeth require nowe somewhat to intreate likewise touching the troubles and afflictions of the vertuous
thereof Peter and Paul wherof the one of thē dareth not freely vtter or speake of any of those things which Christ hath not wrought by hymselfe for the obedience of the Gentiles The other exhorteth that if any man speake he should speake the praises of God but I condemne those lawes which the bishops of Rome haue made accordyng to their owne will and mynde and say that they are spirituall pertainyng vnto the soule and necessarie vnto euerlastyng lyfe For so much as the writyngs of the Apostles doe euidently declare that there was no authoritie knowen amongest them to make or ordayne any ordinaunces or lawes Furthermore the Scriptures do manifestly shewe the same how oftentimes euen by the Lordes owne mouth this foresayd authoritie is taken from the Ministers of the Church so that no excuse for them remayneth but that they be playne rebelles agaynst the worde of GOD how many so euer doe presume or take vppon them to appoint or set any new lawes vpon the people of GOD whiche thyng is more manifest and euident then the lyght it selfe in many places of the Scripture For in the 23. chapter of Iosue it is written you shall obserue and doe all that is written in the lawe of Moyses neyther shall you swarue from that eyther to the ryght hande eyther to the lefte hand But that which is written in the twelfth chapter of Deuteronomium ought to mooue them somewhat the more Whatsoeuer I commaund sayth the Lorde that you shall obserue and doe thereunto you shall adde nothing neyther shall you take any thyng from it The lyke he had sayd before in the fourth chapter of the same booke And agayne Moyses in the xxx chapiter of the same booke doth witnesse that he dyd put foorth lyfe and blessing vnto Israell when as he gaue them that lawe which he had receiued of the Lord. How can they then excuse themselues of periury which ordaine new lawes to liue by But let vs proceede further and see what authoritie the Priestes of Leuies stocke had to make lawes I doe not denye but that God in the xvij chapter of Deuteronomie ordayned vnder a great penaltie that the authoritie of the Priestes should not be contemned but had in reuerence But in the ij of Malachie He also declareth vnder what condition they are to be heard where as he sayth he hath made a couenaunt with Leuy that the law of truth should be in hys mouth and by and by after he added the lips of the Priest shall keepe and maintayne wisedome and the law they shall require at hys mouth which is the messenger of the Lord of hostes Therefore it is fitte and necessary that if a Priest will be heard that he doe shew himselfe the messenger of God that is to say faythfully to report and declare the commaundements which he hath receiued of the Lorde For where as Malachie speaketh of hearyng of them he putteth this specially that they doe aunswere accordyng to the lawe of the Lorde Therefore lyke as the Leuiticall Priestes did breake theyr couenaunt made with GOD if they do teache any other lawe then that which they had receyued of hym So likewyse these men muste eyther acknowledge themselues to be couenant breakers or els they may not bynde the consciences of men with no new lawe Furthermore what power the Prophetes had vniuersally it is very liuely described in Ezechiel in his xxxiij chapter Thou sonne of man sayth the Lord I haue made thee a guide vnto the house of Israel thou shalt heare the word out of myne owne mouth Ezechiel cap. 55. and declare it vnto them from me He then which is commaunded to heare of the mouth of the Lord is he not forbidden to rehearse or speake any thing of hymselfe For what other thyng is it to speake from the Lord but so to speake that he may boldly affirme and say that it is not his word but the word of the Lorde which he speaketh Further God by his Prophet Ieremy calleth it chaffe what so euer doth not proceede from hymselfe Wherefore none of the Prophetes haue opened theyr mouthes at any tyme to speake but beyng premonished before by the worde of GOD. Whereupon it happeneth that these wordes are so often pronounced by them The worde of the Lord The charge or burden of the Lord The vision of the Lord Thus sayth the Lord The mouth of the Lord hath spoken it Now that we may also confirme that which is before spoken by the examples of the Apostles that they haue taught nothyng but that whiche they haue learned of the Lorde the law which Christ prescribed vnto them when as he endowed them with the dignitie and honour of the Apostleship is somewhat more profoundly to be repeated In the last chapiter of Mathew he commandeth them to go foorth and teach not such thyngs as they themselues did rashly inuent or deuise but those things which he had commaunded them Furthermore Paule in the second to the Collossians denieth that he hath any dominion or rule ouer the fayth of the Corinthians albeit he was ordayned by the Lorde to be their Apostle If you require and desire a further reason of the moderation of Saint Paule read the tenth chapter of his Epistle to the Romaines where as he teacheth That fayth commeth by hearyng it commeth not by the dreames of the Bishop of Rome or by any other Bishop but onely by the worde of God neyther ought any man to thinke it straunge that neyther Christ restrayned hys Apostles by the lawe that they should not teache any thyng but that which they had learned of the mouthe of the Lord. He set the same law vppon himselfe because it should not be lawfull for any man to refuse it My doctrine sayth Christ is not myne but hys which sent me my fathers he which hath bene the onely and eternall counseller of the father which also is ordayned by the Father the Lord and Maister ouer all for so much yet as he doth the office and part of a Minister he doth by hys example prescribe vnto all Ministers what rule and order they ought to followe in teachyng wherfore the power of the Church is not such that it may at hys owne wyll and discretion teach new doctrines eyther as they terme it frame new Articles of fayth either establish new laws but is subiect vnto the worde of the Lorde and as it were included in the same But now let vs beholde what defence they do bryng for their constitutions The Apostles say they and the Elders of the Primitiue Church established a decree besides the commandement of Christ wherby they did commaunde all people to abstayne from all things offered vnto Idols suffocation and bloud The Church subiect to the word of God Reasons wherewith they defēd their constitutions If that were lawfull for them so to doe why is it not lawfull for their successour as often as necessitie shall require to imitate
like yea to keepe our realmes from foreine princes from the malice of the Scots of French men of the B. of Rome Thus good subiectes our name is wrytten thus it is honored obeyed this maiestie it hath by Gods ordinance not by mans So y t of this your offence we can not write to much And yet doubt not but this is enough froÌ„ a prince to all reasonable people from a king to al kind harted and louing subiects from a puissant king of England to euery naturall English man Your pretences which you say moneth you to do thus wherwith ye seeke to excuse this disorder we assure you be either al false The 〈…〉 causes or so vaine that we doubt not but after ye shal hereby vnderstand the truth therof ye wil al with one noyse knowledge your selues ignorantly led by error seduced and if there be any that will not assure you the same be raÌ„ke traitors enemies of our crowne seditious people heretikes Papistes or suche as care not what cause they seeke to prouoke an insurrection so they may doe it nor in dede can waxe so rich with theyr own labors with peace as they can do with spoiles with warres with robberies such like yea with the spoile of your owne goodes wyth the liuing of your labors the sweat of your bodies the food of your owne housholdes wiues children Suche they be as for a time vse pleasant perswasions to you in the ende will cut your throtes for your owne goodes You be borne in hand that your children though necessity chance shal not be christened but vpon the holy dayes Howe false this is learne you of vs. Our booke whych we haue set foorth by the free consent of our Parliament 1. Baptisme in the English tongue teacheth you the coÌ„trary euen in the first leafe yea the first side of the first leafe of that parte whyche entreateth of Baptisme Good subiectes for to others we speake not looke and be not deceiued They whych haue put this false opinion into your eares they meane not the christening of children but the destructioÌ„ of you our Christened subiects Be this knowen vnto you our honor is so much y t we may not be found faulty of our word Proue it if by our lawes ye may not christeÌ„ your children vpon necessity euery day or houre in the weeke then might you be offended but seeing you may doe it howe can you beleeue them which teach you the contrary What thinke you they meane in the rest which moue you to breake your obedieÌ„ce against vs your king soueraigne vpon these so fals tales and perswasions in so euident a matter Therefore you all which wil knowledge vs your soueraigne Lorde which will heare the voyce of vs your naturall king may easily perceiue how ye be deceiued and how subtilly traitors and papistes wyth their falsehoode seeke to atchieue and brynge their purpose to passe with your helpe Euery traitor will be glad to dissemble his treason and feede it secretly euery papist his Poperie nourish it inwardly and in the ende make you our subiectes partakers of treason and poperie which in the beginning was pretended a common wealth and holinesse And howe are you seduced by them which put in your heades the blessed sacrament of Christes body shoulde not differ from other coÌ„mon bread If our lawes proclamations and statutes be all to the contrary why shall any priuate man perswade you against them We doe our selfe in our owne heart our counsaile in al their profession our lawes statutes in al purposes our good subiects in al theyr doings most highly esteme that sacrament vse the communion therof to our most comfort We make so much difference therof from other common bread that we think no profite of other bread but to maintaine our bodies But of this blessed bread we take very foode of our soules to euerlasting life How thinke you good subiects shal not we being your prince your Lord your king by Gods appoyntment wyth truthe more preuaile then certaine euill persons wyth open falsehoode Shall any seditious persone perswade you that the Sacrament is despised which is by our lawes by our selfe by our Counsaile by all our good subiectes esteemed vsed participated and daily receiued If euer yee were seduced if euer deceiued if euer traytours were beleued if euer papistes poysoned good subiects it is nowe It is not the Christening of children not the reuerence of the sacrament not the health of your soules y t they shoote at good subiectes It is sedition it is high treason it is your destruction they seeke howe craftily nowe pitiously how cuÌ„ningly soeuer they do it With one rule iudge ye the end which oâ— force must come of your purposes Almighty God forbiddeth vpon pain of euerlasting damnation disobedieÌ„ce to vs your king and in his place we rule in earth If we should be slowe would God erre If your offence be towardes God thinke you it pardoned without repentance Is Gods iudgement mutable Your paine is damnation your Iudge is incorruptible your faulte is most euident Likewise are yee euill enfourmed in diuers other Articles as for Confirmation of your children for the Masse for the maner of your seruice of Mattens and Euensonge Whatsoeuer is therein ordered hath ben long debated and consulted by many learned Bishops Doctours and other men of great learning in this realm concluded in nothing so much labor and time spente of late time nothing so fully ended As for the seruice in the English tongue hath manifest reasons for it And yet perchaunce seemeth to you a newe seruice and in deede is none other but the olde 3. Mattins and seruice in English The selfe same woordes in Englishe which were in Latine sauing a fewe things taken out so fonde that it hadde bene a shame to haue heard them in English as all they can iudge which list to reporte the truthe The difference is we meant godly that you our subiectes should vnderstande in English being our natural countrey tongue that which was heretofore spoken in Latine then seruing onely for them which vnderstoode Latine and nowe for all you whiche be borne English How can this with reason offend any reasonable man that he shall vnderstand what any other sayth so to consent with the speaker If the seruice in the Church was good in Latine it remaineth good in English for nothynge is altered but to speake wyth knowledge that was spoken with ignorance and to let you vnderstand what is said for you to the entent you maye further it with your owne deuotion An alteration to the better except knowledge be worse then ignoraÌ„ce So that who soeuer â—ath mooued you to mislike this order can geue you no reason AlteratioÌ„ of seruice from an vnknowen tongue to a knowen tongâ—â— nor answeare yours if ye vnderstoode it Wherefore you our subiectes remember wee speake to you being ordained
neyther inwardly feare it neither shewe anye demonstration in mine outward deedes to the world here or in communication that I do feare it to be done by authority but in my selfe resist the rumors and vayne enterprises with confidence in the truth and your Graces wisedome for if I feared it in deede which persuasion it should come to passe I should haue small lust to write in it but I feare more in deede the trouble that might arise by light boldenesse of other and then comber of such matter whiles other outward affayres occupy your Graces minde then the effecte by your direction that hath beene talked on abroade and yet in the writing I doe speake as the matter leadeth continuing mine olde maner to be earnest whiche as some men haue dispraysed so some haue commended it and therefore in a good honest matter I folow rather mine own inclinatioÌ„ theÌ„ to take y t paynes to speake as Butter woulde not melte in my mouâ—h wherewith I perceyue your Grace is not miscontent for the which I most humbly thanke you And first as concerning Portestmouth I wrote to the Captaine and Maior in the thing as I had information and by men of Credence And yet I suspended my creditte till I had heard from thence as by my Letters appeare and as I was lothe to haue it so so was I lothe to beleeue it And to shewe that I feared no innouation by authority ne regarded not any such daunger went thyther my selfe and in conclusion was in such familiarity with the Captayne that after he had shewed me all the gentle entertaynement he coulde he desired me to make an exhortation to his men as they stoode handsomely with theyr weapons wherewith they had shewed warlike feates which I did and departed in amitye with the Captayne and souldiors and all the towne The captayne telling me playnelye he was nothinge offended with any thing I had sayd in my sermon ne there was cause why he should But the very act in deede in defacing the Images had no such ground as mayster Captayne pretended for I asked speciallye for suche as had abused those Images and no such could be shewed for y t I enquyred for openly And the Image of S. Iohn the Euangelist standing in the chancell by the high aultar was pulled downe a table of alablaster broken And in it an Image of Christ crucified so contemptuously handled as was in my hart terrible to haue the one eye bored out the side perced wherwith meÌ„ were wondrously offended for it is a very persecution beyonde the sea vsed in that forme where the parson cannot be appreheÌ„ded And I take such an act to be very slauÌ„drous esteming the opinion of breaking Images as vnlawefull to be had very daungerous voyd of all learning and truth wrote after my fashion to the captayn which letters I perceiue to come by your graces hands I was not very curious in the writing of them for w t me trueth goeth out playnely and roundly and speaking of the kinges Seale vttered the common language I was brought vp in after the olde sorte when as I coniect of a good will the people taking Saynt George for a patron of the Realme vnder God Ambr. ad 〈◊〉 1. Ad 〈◊〉 proâ—rendum 〈◊〉 nihil 〈◊〉 latet 〈…〉 and hauing some confidence of succour by Gods strength deriued by him to encrease the estimation of their Prince and Soueraygne Lord called theyr king on horsebacke in the feate of Armes Sayncte George on Horsebacke my knowledge was not corrupt I know it representeth the king and yet my speach came forth after the coÌ„mon language wherin I trust is none offeÌ„ce For besides learning I by experience haue knowne the preheminence of a king both in warre and peace And yet if I hadde wist my letter should haue commen to your Graces handes to be aunswered then I would haue bene more precise in my speach then to geue occasion of so long an argument therein As for S. George himselfe I haue such opinion of him as becommeth me and haue read also of Belerephon in Homer as they call him the Father of tales I will leaue that matter And as for bookes let Latine and Greeke continue as long as it shall please God I am almost past the vse of them what seruice those letters haue done experience hath shewed and religion hath continued in them 1500. yeres but as for the english tongue it selfe hath not continued in one forme of vnderstanding 200. yeres and without Gods worke and speciall miracle it shall hardly conteyne religion long when it can not last it self and whatsoeuer your Graces mind is now in the matter I know well that hauing the gouernement of the Realme your Grace will vse the gift of pollicy which is a gift of God And euen as now at this time Bishops be restrayned by a speciall pollicye to preache onely in theyr Cathedrall Churches the like whereof hath not bene knowne in my time so vpon an other occasion your Grace may percase thinke expedient to restrayne further then the parliament hath already done the common reading of the Scripture as is now restrained the Bishops liberty of preaching As for the brasen SerpeÌ„t did not in all mens language represent Christ and if I had written to an other then your Grace I might haue had the like matter of argument that was taken agaynst me of S. George on horsebacke For Gregory Nazianzene chiefe diuine in the Greeke Church calleth the Serpents death the figure of the death of christ but not the serpent to be the figure of Christ and yet when I had done all mine argument I would resolue as is resolued with me in the speach of S. George on horsebacke that the common speach is otherwise and so it is in saying the serpent to be a true figure of Christ and yet Gregorye Nazianzen called the serpent it selfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Christ in these wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c in his sermon de pascate and yet in Almechorus Domini we read Aries Leo Uermis spoken of Christ and some expound the scripture sicut Moyses c. After that sort And as your Grace sayd when I was last at your house with the french Ambassador ye wished him me together disputing to see wheÌ„ we would make an end euen so it is in these matters when they come in argumeÌ„t for a bye thing as Saynt George on Horsebacke when it escapeth me or speaking of the brasen serpent folowing a speach not throughly discussed shal be occasion of a digression all out of purpose And therefore was it a great gift of God that our late Soueraigne Lord God rest his soule set these matters in quiet Who had heard all these reasoÌ„s touching Images which be now rehearsed in your graces leters and hauing once my Lord of CaÌ„terbury me present with him alone in his Pallace that they call otherwise newe Hall handled that matter
Winchesters story And though I haue not here withal so fully expressed all his letters answeres preachinges examinations defensions exhibites attestations with the depositions of all suche witnesses as he could and did produce for the most aduantage of hys owne cause with such notes also and collections gathered vpon the same as here I might and as before I haue don I must intreate y e reader to cōsider first y e greatnes of this volume which would not well beare the tedious tractatiō thereof and secondly to content himself in resorting to our first history The Notes and collections hereof read in the first edition fol. 862. where not onely he may peruse the whole discourse of this bishops doinges set foorth at large but also may briefely read in a few summarye notes collected the whole course of his doctrine and Iudgement touchyng what poyntes of religion he did consent and agree or not agree vnto pag. 862. And thus an end of Winchester for a while til we come to talke of his death hereafter Whome as wee number amongest good Lawyers so is he to be reckoned amongest ignoraunt and grosse Diuines Winchester a good lawyer yet but a naughty diuine and a worse Bishop proud Prelates and bloudy persecuters as both by his cruell life and Pharisaicall doctrine may appeare especially in the article of the Sacrament and of our iustification and Images and also in crying out of the Paraphrase not considering in whose person the things be spoken but what the Paraphrast vttereth in the person of Christ or of the Euangelist and not in his own that he wrasteth vnto the author and maketh thereof heresie and abhomination The like impudency and quarrelling also hee vsed agaynst Bucer Luther Peter Martyr Cranmer almost agaynst all other true Interpreters of the Gospell So blinde was his iudgement or els so wilfull was his mind in the truth of Christs doctrine that it is hard to say whether in him vnskilfulnes or wilfulnes had greater predomination But agaynst this doct Gardiner we will now set and match on the cōtrary side D. Redman Winchester as vnskilfull as wilfull for so much as he departing this transitory life the same present yeare 1551. commeth now by course of history here to be mentioned Who for his singular life and profounde knowledge being inferiour in no respect to the sayde Gardiner D. Redman set to match Steuen Gardiner shall stand as great a frend in promoting the gospels cause as the other seemeth an enemy by all maner of wayes to empayre and deface the same For the more assured declaratiō whereof we will hereto adioyne the Lorde willing the learned communication betweene the said Doct. Redman lying in his deathbed and M. Wilkes mayster Alexander Nowell Doct. Yong and other witnesses moe Whereof the sayd M. Wilkes thus recordeth speaking in his owne person and his owne wordes as followeth A note of the communication that I Richard Wilkes had with maister Doctor Redman being sicke at Westminster but of good memory 2. Nouemb. 1551. in the presence of M. Yong an other whō I did not know and 2. of M. Doct. Redmans seruants the one called Elias and the other vnknowne I The foresayd Richard Wilkes comming to Doct. Redman lying sicke at Westminster and first saluting him after my ordinary duetye wished him health both in soule body not doubting moreouer The communication and confession of D. Redman in his deathbed but he did practise the godly counsaile in himselfe which he was wont to geue to other being in his case and thankes be to God said I who had geuen him stuffe of knowledge to comfort himself w tall To whom he answering again said in this wise God of all comfort geue me grace to haue comfort in hym and to haue my mind wholy fixed in him M. Yong I sayd Amen Thē I cōmoned w t him of his sickenes the weaknes of his body and said y t though he were brought neuer so low yet he if it were his pleasure that raised vp Lazarus could restore him to health agayne No no saith he that is past and I desire it not but the will of God be fulfilled After this or a little other like communication I asked if I mighte be so bolde not troubling him to knowe hys mynde for my learning in some matters and poyntes of religion He sayd yea and that he was as glad to common wyth me in such matters as with any man And then I sayde to hys seruauntes I trust I shall not trouble hym No said Ellis his seruaunt my L. of London M. Nowel and other haue communed with him and he was glad of it Then sayd M. Redman no you shall not trouble me I pray God euer geue me grace to speake the truth and hys truth and that which shall redound to his glory and send vs vnitie in his Church and we sayd Amen I sayde he shoulde do much good in declaring his faith and I would be glad to knowe his minde as touching the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ. Communicatiō touching the Sacramēt of the Lordes Body bloud He sayd as man is made of two partes of the body and the soule so Christ would feede the whole man but what sayth he be the wordes of the text Let vs take the words of the Scripture and he rehearsed the text himselfe thus Accepit Iesus panem Christ tooke bread Wherein hys wyll was to institute a Sacrament Accipite commedite Take eate Here he told the vse of it What did he geue them Hoc est corpus meum Question Whether Christ be present in the Sacrament Vnitio he calleth it his body Then I asked him of the presence of Christ. He said Christ was present with his sacrament and in those that receaued it as they ought And there was Mira vnitio a wonderfull vnion for that word was named betwixt Christ and vs as S. Paul saith Vos estis os ex ossibus eius caro ex carne eius Ye be bone of his bones and flesh of his flesh Question Whether Christ be present corporally naturally and really in the Sacramēt Corporally that is truely so Christ is there otherwise not Quest. Whether Christ be there flesh bloud bone The which vnion was ineffable Then I asked him what he thought of the opinion that Christ was there corporally naturally and really He aunswered if you meane by corporally naturally and really that he is there present Verè I graunt Then I asked how he thought of that which was wont commonly to be spoken that Christ was there flesh bloud bone as I haue heard the Stewards in their Leets giue charge when the 6. articles stoode in effect and charge the Inquest to enquire that if there were any that would denie that Christ was present in the Sacrament of the aultar in flesh bloud and bone they should apprehend them He said that was too grosse
Iohn 14. Of those plaine words spraÌ„g vp the heresy of the Arrians which denied Christ to be equal with his father What is more euident then this saying I and my father are both one Thereof arose the heresy of theÌ„ that denied three distinct persons They all had one soule and one hart Iohn 10. Actes 4. was spoken by the apostles Yet had ech of theÌ„ a soule and hart peculiar to himselfe They are now not two but one flesh is spoken by the man and his wife Yet hath both the man and the wife his seuerall body Gen. â—7 He is our very flesh sayd Ruben by Ioseph his brother which notwithstanding was not their reall flesh I am bread sayd Christ yet was he flesh and no bread 1. Cor. 10. Christ was the stone sayeth Paul and was in deed no materiall stone Melchisedech had neither father nor mother and yet in deed he had both Behold the Lambe of God sayth Iohn Baptist by Christ notwithstanding Christ was a man not a lambe Circumcision was called the couenant where as it was but a token of the couenant The Lambe named the Passeouer and yet was it eaten in remembrance only of the passeouer Iacob raised vp an aulter called it beyng made but of lyme and stone the mighty God of Israel Moses when he had conquered the Amalakites set vp an aulter called it by y e names of God 1. Cor. 10. Iehoua and Tetragrammatum We all are one loafe of bread sayth Paule yet were they not thereby turned into a loafe of bread Christ hanging vpon the crosse appoynted S. Iohn to his mother saying Lo there is thy sonne yet was he not her soÌ„ne Gal. 3. Rom. 6. So many as be baptised into Christ saith Paule haue put on Christ and so manye as are baptised into Christ are washed with the bloud of Christ. Notwithstanding no man tooke the fonte water to be the naturall bloude of Christ. The cup is the new Testament sayth Paul yet is not the cup in deed the very new Testament You see therfore that it is not strange nor a thing vnwoont in y e scriptures to call one thing by an others name So that you can no more of necessitie enforce the chaunging of the bread into Christes body in the sacrament because y e words be plaine This is my body Figuratiue speaches most coÌ„mon in Scripture then the wiues flesh to be the naturall reall body flesh of the husbaÌ„d because it is written They are not two but one flesh or the aulter of stone to be very God because Moses with euident and playne words pronounced it to be the mighty God of Israel Notwithstandyng if you wil needs cleaue to the letter you make for me and hinder your own cause For this I will reason vse your owne weapon against you The scripture calleth it bread The Euangelists agree in the same The name of bread vsed in Scripture Paule nameth it so v. times in one place the holy ghost may not be set to schoole to learne to speake Wherfore I conclude by your own argument that we ought not only to say but also to beleeue that in the sacrament there remayneth bread Cust. Me thinketh your answer is reasonable yet caÌ„ I not be satisfied Declare you therfore more at large what mooueth you to thinke this of the sacrament For I thinke you would not withstand a doctrine so long holdeÌ„ and taught vnles you were inforced by some strong and likely reasoÌ„s Veri First in examining the wordes of Christ I get me to the meanyng purpose for which they were spoken The meaning of Christes wordes eâ—pounded And in this behalfe I see that Christ ment to haue his death passion kept in remembrance For men of themselues bee euermore were forgetfull of the benefites of God And therfore it was behouefull that they should be admonished stirred vp with some visible and outward tokeÌ„s as with the Passeouer Lambe the brasen serpent and other lyke For the brasen serpent was a token that when the Iewes were stinged wounded with serpents God restored theÌ„ and made them whole The passeouer Lambe was a memory of the great benefit of God which when he destroied the Egyptians saued the Iewes whose dores were sprinkled with the bloud of a lambe So likewise Christ left vs a memoriall remembraunce of his death and passion in outward tokens that when the childe should demaund of his father what the breaking of the bread drinking of the cup meaneth he myght answer him that like as the bread is broken so Christ was broken and rent vpon the crosse for to redeme the soule of man And like as wine fostereth and comforteth the body so doth the bloud of Christ cherish relieue the soule And this do I gather by the words of Christ and by the institution and order of the sacrameÌ„t For Christ charged the Apostles to do this in the remembrance of him Wherupon thus I do conclude Fes Nothyng is done in remembraunce of it selfe ti But the Sacrament is vsed in the remembraunce of Christ. no. Therfore the Sacrament is not Christ. Fe Christ neuer deuoured hymselfe ri Christ did eate the Sacrament with his Apostles son Ergo the Sacrament is not Christ hymselfe Beside this I see that Christ ordeined not his body but a sacrament of his body A sacrament as S. Augustine declareth is an outwarde signe of an inuisible grace Hys words are Sacramentum est inuisibilis gratiae visibile signum Out of which words I gather two arguments The first is this the token of the body of Christ is the thyng tokened wherfore they are not one The second is this Fe One thyng cannot be both visible and inuisible ri But the Sacrament is visible and the body of Christ inuisible son Therfore they are not one Which thing S. Augustine openeth very well by these wordes Aliud est Sacramentum aliud res Sacramenti Sacramentum est quod in corpus vadit res autem Sacramenti est corpus Domini nostri Iesu Christi Moreouer I remember that Christ ministred this sacrament not to great deepe philosophers but to a sort of ignorant and vnlearned fishers which notwithstanding vnderstoode Christes meanyng right well deliuered it euen as they tooke it at Christes hand to the vulgar and lay people and fully declared vnto them the meanyng therof But the lay people nor scarsly the Apostles themselues could vnderstand what is meÌ„t by transubstantiation impanation dimensions qualitates quantitates accidens sine subiecto terminus a quo terminus ad quem per modum quanti This is no learnyng for the vnlearned and rude people wherefore it is likely that Christ ment some other thyng then hath bene taught of late dais Furthermore Christes body is food not for the body but for the soule Christ is no foode for the bâ—â—dy but foâ— the soule
sinnes both for the quicke and the dead 2. Christ ordeined his Supper to be celebrate and receaued of the congregation And therefore Paule biddeth the Corinthians to tarry one for another In the Masse there is no such thing choose the people whether they will come or no Sir Iohn is kinne to the tide he will tarry for no man if he haue a boy to say Amen it is inough 3. Christ receaued not but he distributed also the whole in euery part Sir Iohn when he hath receaued all alone he sheweth the people the empty chalice And if he distribute to the people once a yeare it is but in one kinde alone 4. Christ ordeined the Supper to be a taking matter an eating matter a distributing and a remembring matter Contrary our Masse men make it a matter not of taking but of gazing peeping pixing boxing carying recarying worshipping stouping kneeling knocking with stoupe downe before hold vp higher I thanke God I see my maker to day c. Christ ordeined it a table matter We turne it to an altar matter he for a memorie we for a sacrifice he sate our men stand he in his common tongue we in a forreigne tongue Whereby it is manifest to appeare how diuers and repugnant the Masse is to the institution of the Lords Supper The doctrine◠of the Massebook◠cōtrary to God◠commaundementes Maior Another Argument proouing that the Masse is contrary to Gods Commaundementes Item where the first table of Gods blessed and sacred commaundements teacheth men to woorship and serue him and to direct the meditations of their harts only vnto him and that in all places at all times both publikely and priuately The Masse booke doth point out seruice for Saincts and for creatures by name to be serued Minor at the least 300. dayes and yeares as appeareth by the Calenders Masses Collectes martiloge c. Ergo the doctrine and institution of the Masse booke tendeth contrary to Gods holy commaundements Conclusio Another reason against the Masse Item where S. Paule in expresse woordes willeth all things to be done in an edifying tongue the Masse is celebrate in a tongue forreigne straunge and vnknowne to the people so that although the matter therein conteyned were holesome and consonant to Scripture as much as disagreeing from the same yet for the straungenes of the tongue it geueth but a sound and worketh no edifying to the ignorant Now both the tongue being strange to the eares of the people and the matter also in the Masse conteined being repugnant to Gods word what defence can the Masse haue but vtterly it is to be reiected And for somuch therefore as the Masse so long vsed in a forreigne language hath not hitherto come to the vnderstanding of the simple and vulgare sort to the intente they may themselues perceiue the matter and be theyr owne iudges I haue heere set foorth the chiefest parte thereof which is the Canon in Englishe so as I found it in a certayne written copie by Maister Couerdale translated adioining withall the Rubricke and circumstaunce of the same in euery point as is in the Masse booke conteyned ¶ The whole Canon of the Masse with the Rubricke thereof as it standeth in the Massebooke after Salisbury vse Translated word by word out of Laten into English AFter the Sanctus the Priest immediately ioining hys handes together and lifting vp his eies beginneth these wordes Te igitur clementissime c. that is to saye The Rubrick Therefore most gratious father thorough Iesus Christ thy sonne our Lord we humbly beseech thee Let him bowe downe his body while he sayth And we desire Heere the Priest standing vpright must kisse the altar (a) And why not on the left hand aswell or why any such kissing at all on the right hand of the sacrifice saying that thou accept and blesse Heere let the Priest make three crosses vpon the chalice and the bread saying these ✚ giftes these ✚ (b) Precious no doubt princypall or els arte thou to presūptuous that hast already offered it vp for thy sinnes for the saluation of others presentes these ✚ holy and vnspotted sacrifices When the signes are made vpon the chalice let him lift vp his hands saying thus Which first of al (c) Who gaue you that cōmission will you offer bread and wine for the Church of Christ who of very loue hath offred vp himselfe for it already Ephes. 5. we offer vnto thee for thy holy Catholike Church that thou vouchsafe to pacifie keepe vnite and gouerne it throughout the whole world with thy seruaunt our Pope N. and our Bishop N. That is (d) Charitye would pray for others also his owne Byshop only and our King N. And they are expressed by name Then let there follow and all true beleeuers and such as haue the Catholike and Apostolike faith in due estimation Heere let him pray for the liuing Remember Lord thy seruants handmaides N. and N. Anno 1552. In the which prayer a rule must be obserued for the order of charitie Fiue times let the Priests pray So did not the Lord teach his disciples to pray Mat. 6. Luke 11. First for himselfe Secondly for father and mother carnall and spirituall and for other parents Thirdly for speciall frends parishioners and others Fourthly for all that stande by Fifthly for all Christen people And heere may the Priest commend all (b) And why not his enemies also Math. 5. his frends to God But my counsayle is that none make ouerlong tarying there partly for distraction of mind partly because of immissions which may chaunce through euill Angels And all that stand heereby round about whose fayth and deuotion vnto thee is knowne and manifest for whome we offer vnto thee or which themselues offer vnto thee this sacrifice (c) Why make ye then a satisfactory sacrifice of it of prayse for them and theirs for the redemption of their soules for the hope of their saluation and health and render their vowes vnto thee the eternall liuing and true God Communicating and worshipping the memoriall fyrst (d) If ye hadde the Lordes matter in hand ye would do it in remembrance of him of the glorious and euer virgin Bowing downe a little let him say Mary the mother of our God and Lord Iesu Christ also of thy blessed Apostles and Martyrs Peter Paule Andrew Iames Iohn Thomas Phillip Bartholomew Mathew Simon Tadeus Timis Cletus Clemens Sextus Cornelius Ciprianus Laurence Chrisogonus Iohn and Paule Cosme and Damian and of all thy Saincts By whose (e) Thus the merites prayers of Christ are defaced merites praiers graunt thou that in all things we may be defended wyth the helpe of thy protection through the same Christ our Lord Amen Heere let the Priest behold the hoste (a) And why for within a litle whyle he looketh to haue it his God with great veneration saying Therefore Lord we beseech thee
described which otherwise is called secretum i. the secrete of the masse beinge so termed because the priest was wont to read it in secrete or in scilence Innocenâ—â—â—â— De 〈◊〉 altaris 〈…〉 cap. 1. The reason thereof Pope Innocentius .iij. declareth in his third booke for that the holy wordes sayth he of the Canon shoulde not growe in contempt with the people by the dayly vse and hearing thereof And bringeth in an example concerning the same of certeine shepheards which in the fieldes vsing the same wordes of the Chanon vpoÌ„ theyr bread and wine the matter was turned saith he into flesh and bloud and they plagued therefore from heauen but with such popish tales the Church hath bene loÌ„g replenished The Postcommon After the Canon and communion then followeth the Postcommon with the collectes which the masse booke requireth alwayes to be vsed in an odde number sometime teaching to vse but one as in the sondayes in Lent and sometime three as in certen masses from lowsonday tyll the Ascention but neuer to passe the number of seauen Ite Missa est Last of all commeth Ite missa est wherby the minister dimitteth and sendeth away al the congregation there present to theyr businesse for as you hearde before it was decreed in auncient time that it was not lawefull to departe from the congregation in the time of holy ministration before the end of the whole coÌ„munion And therfore all thinges being accomplished the minister turning to the asseÌ„bly pronounceth Ite missa est ☞ Where note that vpon sondayes and festiuall dayes onely when Gloria in excelsis was songe Ite missa est was wont to be sayd on the workedayes Benedicamus Domino sometime Requiescant in pace NOw concerning such trinckets as were to the foresaid Masse apperteining or circumstant first the linnin Albes and Corporasses were brought in by Pope Marcus Ann. 340. if that be true whiche is thought of some where note agayne that in the time of this Pope it was nothyng offensiue for euery honest Priest to haue his owne proper wife In the time also of this Marcus was concilium Elibâ—rtinum which condemned all kindes of Images and pictures in temples Contrary to the whiche counsell Pope Gregorye the thyrd about the yeare of our Lord. 732. calling a counsel at Rome did not onely stablish the Images before condeÌ„ned but condemned the gaynesayers for Heretickes as is aforesayd By Sixtus the second it was ordeined that no liturgy should be done saue onely vpon altars halowed Hallowing of Altars about the yeare of our Lord 260. as some suppose But as I see no firme probation vpon the same so haue I probable coniecture the same not to be true Some there be that shame not to say that S. Clement brought in the Albe and vestmentes Vestments Albes to the popish masse Item that the sacrameÌ„t of the bloud of the Lord should be coÌ„secrate in chalices of glasse and not of wood as it was in time before Chalices of â—asse they say it was the ordinaunce of Pope Seuerinus After this came in golden chalices and a true prouerbe with all That once they had woodden chalices and goldeÌ„ Priestes nowe they haue golden Chalices and woodden Priestes Schenianus ordeined the ringing of bels and burning of lampes in churches Uitalianus the playing on the organes Damasus by the instinct of Hierome appoynted gloria patri after the psalmes Pelagius deuised the Memento for the dead Leo brought in the Incense Eutichianus as other say brought in the Offertorye which was then after a farre other wise then it is or hath bene vsed now a great whyle For what time as manye of the Heathen being greatly accustomed with offeringes were conuerted vnto Christ and could not be wel brought from theyr olde long vse of Offeringes the Pope thought to beare somewhat with the weake and permitted them to bring meares into the congregation or church that wheÌ„ the Byshoppe had blessed them they that brought them mighte distribute them to the poore or take them to theyr owne vse But afterward did Pope Gregory so helpe vp this sentence Non apparebis in conspectu Dei tui vacuus c. Thou shalt not appeare in the sight of thy God empty c. that as he willed the people to lay theyr offeringes vppon the Aultare so they did and haue not yet forgotten to doâ— so still Soule masses and masses appplied for the dead came in partly by Gregory partly by Pelagius which brought in the Memento as is sayd ☞ Wherein note good Reader and marke how these two stand together that which our Sauiour sayth in hys Euangely hoc facite in mei commemorationem do this in remembraunce of me and that which they say In quorum memoria Corpus Christi sumitur c. i. In whose commemoration the bodye of Christ is taken c. Christ woulde it to bee done in his remembraunce and the Pope sayth doe it in remembraunce of the deade c. What can be more contrary Innocentius the third ordeined that the Sacrament should be reserued in the Churche Reseruation of the Sacrament Auricular confession A policy for vnity in popery The same brought also in auriculare confession as a lawe about the yeare of our Lord 1215. he did also constitute that no Archbishop should enioy the pall vnlesse he were of his owne religion and therefore no great maruell if there be such vnity in popery Uigilius ordeined that the Priest should say masse hauing his face toward the east Platina writeth how the first latin masse was song in the sixte counsell of constantinople The first Latin Masse songe at Constantinople A Coniecture probable that the Romane masse is of no great antiquitye whiche was about the yeare of our Lord 680. so that the sayd Masse was there then first allowed and not before And yet they I thinke the greek Church should haue knowne as soone the masse if it had proceeded from Iames or Basilius as the Latine Church did know it The opinion to thinke the Masse to helpe soules in Purgatory was confirmed by Pope Ioannes 19. by reasoÌ„ of a dreame wherein he dreamed that he saw and heard the voyces of deuilles lamenting and bewayling The feast of all soules that soules were deliuered from them by the saying of Masses and diriges And therefore did approue and ratify the feast of all soules brought in by Odilo The feast of all hallowes moreouer adioined also to the same the feast of al hallowes about the yeare of our Lord. 1003. Concerning lent fast some thinke that Telesphorus about the yeare of our Lord. 140. was the author therof Lent fast But that peraduenture may be as true as that which they also attribute to him that he ordeined three masses of one priest to be sayd on Christmas day Or if he did ordeine that fast yet he did ordeine it but freely
be cleansed the flesh is annoynted that the soule may be consecrated the flesh is signed that the soule may be defended the fleshe is shadowed by the imposition of hands that the soule may be illuminated with the spirit the flesh doth eate the body and bloud of Christ that the soule may be fed of God Wherupon I gather this argument The flesh eateth the body of Christ. Ergo the body of Christ is eaten with the mouth Item Phocëus 1. ad Cor. cap. 11. vpon these words Reus erit corporis sanguinis Argument c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Phoceuâ— Cor. cap. Phoceuâ— leaged bâ— Chelsey i. Quod ait reus corporis sanguinis istud declarat quod sicuti Iudas ipsum quidem tradidit Iudaei contumeliosè in ipsum insaniebant sic ipsum inhonorant qui sanctissimum ipsius corpus impuris manibus suscipiunt tanquam Iudaei ipsi tenent execrabili ore recipiunt Quòd crebro mentionem facit corporis sanguinis Domini manifestat quòd non sit simplex homo qui sacrificatur sed ipse Dominus omnium factor tanquam per haec quidem ipsos perterrefaciens That is to say Where as he sayth Is guilty of the body and bloud this he declareth that like as Iudas betraied him the Iews were fierce and spitefull agaynst hym so do they dishonor him which receiue his holy body with their impure hands and as the Iewes did hold him then do now receyue hym with vnpure mouthes And where as hee often maketh mention of the body bloud of the Lord he declareth that it is not simply man that is sacrificed but euen the Lord hymself being the maker of all things hereby as it were makyng them afrayd Ergo as it is hereby gathered the body of Christ is touched with the hands Cranmer You vouche two authors agaynst me vpon sundry thyngs First I must aunswer Tertullian and then the other Ched They tend both to one meanyng Cran. Unto Tertullian I answer because our disputatioÌ„ is wandring and vncertayne that he calleth that the flesh which is the Sacrament Aunswere to Tertulâ—â—anus For although God worke all thyngs in vs inuisibly beyond mans reach yet they are so manifest that they may be seene and perceyued of euery sense Therfore he setteth forth Baptisme vnction and last of all the supper of the Lord vnto vs which he gaue to signify his operation in vs. The flesh liueth by the bread but the soule is inwardly fed by Christ. Weston Sticke to those wordes of Tertullian Corpus vescitur vt anima saginetur id est D. Westâ—â— vrgeth 〈◊〉 with the wordes oâ— Tertulliaâ— The body eateth that the soul may be fed Ched The fleshe eateth the body of Christ that the soule may be fed therewith West Here you see two kyndes of foode of the soule and of the body Ched He sayeth that not onely the soule but the fleshe is also fed Cran. The soule is fed with the body of Christ the bodye with the sacrament Ched Is the soule fed with the body of Christ not with the sacrament Cran. Read that which followeth and you shall perceyue that by thyngs externall Inwardly we eate 〈◊〉 body ouâ—â—wardely 〈◊〉 Sacrameâ—â— an operation internall is vnderstood Inwardly we eat Christes body and outwardly we eat the sacrament So one thing is done outwardly an other inwardly Like as in Baptisme the external element wherby the body is washed is one so the internal thyng wherby the soule is clensed is another Ched The soule is fed by that which the body eateth But the soule is fed by the flesh of Christ Ergo. the body eateth the flesh of Christ. Cran. We eat not one thing outwardly and inwardly Inwardly we eate Christes bodye Outwardly we eate the Sacrament Ched I will repeate the Argument * The forâ—â— of this arâ—gument 〈◊〉 which hâ— repeatetâ— stood 〈◊〉 before 〈◊〉 the fourâ—â— of this â—â—nexion â—â—swereth none of three 〈◊〉 of Sillogisâ—â—es The flesh eateth Christes body that the soule may be fed therewith The soule is not fedde with the Sacrament but with Christes body Ergo the flesh eateth the body of Christ. Cran. The Sacrament is one thing the matter of the Sacrament is another Outwardly we receyue the Sacrament Inwardly we eate the body of Christ. Ched I prooue that we receyue that outwardly wherwith the soule is fed The soule is fed with the body of Christ. Consequence Ergo we eate the body of Christ outwardly The flesh eateth Christ his body Consequence Ergo the soule is fed therewith Cranmer The flesh I say eateth the Sacrament It eateth not Christes body Aunsweâ—â— For Tertullian speaketh of the Sacrament and the place hath not inde thereof but de deo of God Ched What say ye to Phoceus saying They which receyue the body with impure hands are guilty of the Lordes bloude as Iudas was West That which foloweth in Tertullian doth take away your shift where as he sayeth Non possunt ergo separari in mercede quos opera coniungit i. They cannot be separated in reward whom one worke ioyneth together But manducation is the worke or labour Ergo c. ¶ The forme of this Argument may be thus collected Di One worke or labour ioyneth body soule together â—i Manducation is a worke or labour j. Ergo one manducation ioyneth together both bodye and soule 〈…〉 For as 〈…〉 with 〈◊〉 that the 〈◊〉 maâ— be 〈…〉 our 〈◊〉 eateth 〈◊〉 outward â—span Answere 〈◊〉 Tertulliâ—◠〈…〉 To the Maior of which Argument thus it may be answered expounding the saying of Tertullian vna opera coniungit sed non idem operandi modus Agayne opera here in Tertullian may be taken for temptations and afflictions * Cran. Your authoritie I suppose is taken out of the booke De resurrectione carnis i. of the resurrection of the flesh the meaning therof is this TertulliaÌ„ goeth about there to prooue that the flesh shall ryse agayne because it is ioyned together in one worke with the soule Thorough Baptisme in this world the body is washed and the soule is washed the body outwardly the soule inwardly the worke is one In this worke they are ioyned And he speketh of signes West He speaketh of eatyng in a signe Ergo the reward is in a signe Cran. They are coupled in one worke namely in the Sacrament West There are two workes Ergo there are two rewards Iâ— the worke be in a figure Ergo the reward is in a figure Cran. He speaketh not of two workes Two workes are but one worke And yet he saith not quos vna opera coniungit i. Whome one worke ioyneth together but opera i. A worke as in Baptisme the soule and the body are ioyned in vnderstandyng West The flesh and soule shall haue one and the selfe same reward because they haue one worke Cran. Because they be ioyned together in one worke Tres. For
people Ergo There is the naturall bloud of Christ. You aunswer that wordes make it bloud to them that receiue it not that bloude is in the cuppe but because it is made bloud to them that receiue it That all men maye see how falsely you would auoid the fathers heare what Ambrose sayth in the 6. booke and 1. chap. Forte dicas quomodo vera qui similitudinem video noÌ„ video sanguinis veritatem Primum omnium dixi tibi de sermone Christi qui operatur vt possit mutare conuertere genera instituta naturae Deinde vbi non tulerunt sermonem discipuli eius sed audientes quod carnem suam dedit manducari sanguinem suum dedit bibendum recedebant Solus tamen Petrus dixit Verba vitae eternae habes ego a te quò recedam Ne igitur plures hoc dicerent veluti quidam esset horror cruoris sed maneret gratia redemptionis ideò in similitudinem quidem accipis sacramentuÌ„ sed verè naturae gratiam virtutemque consequeris That is to say Peraduenture thou wilt say how be they true I which see the similitude do not see the trueth of the bloud First of all I told thee of y e word of Christ which so worketh that it can chaunge turne kindes ordained of nature Afterward when the Disciples coulde not abide the woordes of Christe but hearing that he gaue hys flesh to eate and hys bloud to drinke they departed Only Peter sayd thou hast the wordes of eternal life whether should I go from thee Least therefore moe should say this thing as though there should be a certain horror of bloud and yet the grace of redemption should remaine therfore in a similitude thou receiuest the sacrament but in deede thou obtainest the grace and power of his nature Cranmer These wordes of themselues are plaine enough And he read this place againe Aunswâ—â—â— to Ambâ—â— Thou receiuest the Sacrament for a similitude But what is that he sayth Thou receiuest for a similitude I thinke he vnderstandeth the sacrament to be the similitude of his bloud Ched That you may vnderstand that trueth discenteth not from trueth to ouerthrow that which you say of that similitude heare what Ambrose sayth lib. 4. De sacrament Si operatus est sermo coelestis in alijs rebus non operatur in sacramentis coelestibus Ambros. sacram 〈◊〉 Ergo didicisti quod e pane corpus fiat Christi quod vinum aqua in calicem mittitur sed fit sanguis consecratione verbi coelestis Sed forte dices speciem sanguinis non videri Sed habet similitudinem Sicut enim mortis similitudinem sumpsisti ita etiam similitudinem preciosi sanguinis bibis vt nullus horror cruoris sit pretium tamen operetur redemptionis Didicisti ergo quia quod accipis corpus est Christâ— That is to say If the heauenly word did worke in other things doth it not worke in the heauenly sacramentes Therefore thou hast learned that of bread is made the body of Christe and that wine and water is put into that cuppe but by consecration of the heauenly worde it is made bloude But thou wilt say peradueÌ„ture that the likenes of bloud is not sent But it hath a similitude For as thou hast receiued the similitude of hys death so also thou drinkest the similitude of his precious bloud Note thâ— Ambrose sayth 〈◊〉 drinke 〈◊〉 Christeâ— bloud Answerâ— the placâ— Ambrosâ— Sacramâ—â—â— be called the namâ—â— the thingâ— Ambrosâ— 1. Cor. 〈◊〉 so y t there is no horror of bloud yet it worketh the price of redemptioÌ„ Therfore thou hast learned that that which thou receiuest is the body of Christ. Cran. He speaketh of sacraments sacramentally He calleth the sacraments by the names of the things for he vseth the signes for the things signified and therefore y e bread is not called bread but his body for the excellencie and dignitie of the thyng signified by it So doth Ambrose interpreat hym selfe when hee sayeth In cuius typum nos calicem mysticum sanguinis ad tuitionem corporis animae nostrae percepimus 1. Cor. 11. That is For a type or figure wherof we receiue the mystical cup of his bloud for the safegard of our bodies and soules Ched A type hee calleth not the bloud of Christe a type or signe but the bloude of Buls and Goates in that respecte was a type or signe Cran. This is new learning you shall neuer read this among the fathers Ched But Ambrose sayeth so Cran. He calleth the bread and the cup a type or signe of the bloud of Christ and of his benefite West Ambrose vnderstandeth for a type of his benefit that is of redemption not of the bloud of Christ but of his passion The cuppe is the type or signe of his death seeing it is hys bloud Cran. He sayeth most plainely that the cuppe is the type of Christes bloud Da Ched As Christe is truely and really incarnate so is he truely and really in the Sacrament ri But Christ is really and truely incarnate j. Ergo the body of Christ is truely and really in the sacrament Cran. â—â—gument I deny the Maior Ched I prooue the Maior out of Iustine in hys 2. Apologie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cran. â—â—nswere 〈◊〉 the place Iustinus This place hath ben falsified by Marcus Constantius Iustine meant nothing els but that the bread which nourisheth vs is called the body of Christ. Ched To the Argument As Christ is truely and naturally incarnate c. vt supra Cran. I deny your Maior Ched The woordes of Iustine are thus to bee interpreated woord for woord Quemadmodum per verbum Dei caro factus Iesus Christus Saluator noster * Mutationem carnem habuit sanguinem pro salute nostra sic cibum illum consecratum per sermonem precationis ab ipso institutae quo sanguis carnesue nostrae per communionem nutriuntur eiusdem Iesu qui caro factus est carnem sanguinem esse accepimus That is to say As by the worde of God Iesus Christ our sauiour being made flesh had both flesh and bloud for our saluation so we are taught that the meat * Of thankes geuing consecrated by the word of prayer instituted of him whereby our bloude and flesh are nourished by * Mutation coÌ„munion is the flesh and bloud of the same Iesus which was made flesh Cran. You haue translated it wel But I deny your Maior Thys is the sence of Iustine Aunswere that that breade is called the body of Christ and yet of that sanctified meate our bodyes are nourished Ched Nay he sayeth of that sanctified meate bothe oure bodies and soules are nourished Cran. He sayth not so but he sayth that it nourisheth our flesh and bloud and howe can that nourish the soule that nourisheth the flesh and bloud 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I.
Bloud and flesh Cole It feedeth the body by the soule Cran. Speake vprightly Can that which is receiued by the soule and the spirite be called the meat of the body West Heare then what Irenaeus sayeth Eum calicem qui est creatura Irenaeus suum corpus confirmauit ex quo nostra auget corpora Quando mixtus câ—lix Fractus panis percipit verbum Dei fit Eucharistia sanguinis corporis Christi ex quibus augetur coÌ„sistit carnis nostrae substantia This is y e same cup which is a creature hee confirmed to be hys body by which hee increaseth oure bodyes When both the cuppe mixed and the breade broken hathe ioyned to it the woorde of God it is made the Sacrament of the body and bloude of Christe of whych the substaunce of our fleshe is increased and consisteth The substance of our flesh is increased by the body and bloud of Christ Argument Ergo our body is nourished by the body and bloude of Christ. Cran. I deny your Argument He calleth it the fleshe and bloud for the Sacrament of the body and bloud as Tertullian also sayth â—â—â—naeus â—â—â—wered 〈◊〉 Tertul. Nutritur corpus pane Symbolico anima corpore Christi That is Our flesh is nourished wyth Symbolicall or sacramentall bread but our soule is nourished wyth the body of Christ. West Looke what he sayeth more Quomodo carnem negant capacem esse donationis Dei quae est vita aeterna quae sanguine corpore Christi nutritur li. 5. post duo folia a principio â—â—â—naeus 〈◊〉 5. That is How doe they say that the flesh can not receiue the gift of God that is eternall life which is nourished wyth the bloud and body of Christe That is in the 5. booke 2. leaues from the beginning Cran. The body is nourished both with the sacrameÌ„t and with the body of Christ with the sacrament to a temporall life with the body of Christ to eternall life Ched I cannot but be sorie when I see such a manifest lie in your wrytings For where you translate Iustine on this fashion that the bread water and wine are not so to be taken in this sacrament as common meates and drinks are wont to be takeÌ„ of vs but are meats chosen out peculiarly for this namely for the geuing of thankes Note that the Archb. here did not translate the words of Iustine but onely gather the effect of his meaning and therefore be called of the Greekes Eucharistia that is Thankes geuinge they are called moreouer the bloude and bodye of Christe so haue you translated it the wordes of Iustine are thus Wee are taughte that the meate consecrated by the worde of prayer by the which our flesh and bloud is nourished by Communion is the body bloud of the same Iesus which was made fleshe Cran. I did not translate it worde for worde but onely I gaue the meaning and I goe nothing from his meaning Cranmer purgeth himselfe Harps You remember touching Iustine to whom this Apologie was wrytten namelye to an Heathen man The Heathen thought that the Christians came to the Churche to worship breade Iustine aunsweareth that we come not to common bread but as to c. as is sayd afore Weigh the place wel it is right worthy to be noted Our flesh is nourished according to mutation Cran. We ought not to consider the bare bread In eating the sacrament no bread is considered but onely the true body of Christ. but whosoeuer commeth to the Sacrament eateth the true body of Christe West You haue corrupted Emissenus for in stead of cibis satiandus that is to be filled with meat you haue set cibis satiandus spiritualibus that is to be filled with spirituall meates Cran. I haue not corrupted it for it is so in the Decrees West You haue corrupted an other place of Emissenus For you haue omitted these woordes Mirare cum reuerendum altare cibis spiritualibus satiandus ascendis De consecra Dist. 2. Quia sacrum Dei tui corpus sanguinem fide respice honorem mirare merito continge c. That is Maruell thou when thou commest vp to the reuerend altar to be filled with spiritual meats looke in faith to the holy body and bloud of thy God maruell at his honour worthely touch him Cran. Thys booke hath not that West Also you haue falsified this place by euill translating Honora corpus Dei tui i. Honour the bodye of thy God Cranmer charged with false translating You haue translated it Honora eum qui est Deus tuus i. Honoure him which is thy God Whereas Emissenus hath not honor him but honor the body of thy God Cran. I haue so translated him and yet no les truely then not without a weightye cause Cranmer purgeth himselfe for els it shoulde not haue bene wythout daunger if I had translated it thus Honour the body of thy God because of certain that according to the errour of the Anthropomorphites dreamed that God had a body West Nay you most of all haue brought the people into y e errour whyche so longe haue taught that he sitteth at the right hande of God the father and counted me for an hereticke because I preached y e God had no right hande Then I will appose you in the very Articles of your faith Christ sitteth at the right hand of God the Father Argument But God the Father hath no right hand Ergo Where is Christ now Cran. I am not so ignoraunt a nouice in the articles of my faith but that I vnderstand The right hand of God what it signifieth that to sit at the right hand of God doth signifie to be equall in the glory of the Father West Now then take this Argument Whersoeuer Gods authority is there is Christes body But Gods authoritie is in euery place Ergo what letteth the body of Christ to be in euery place Moreouer you haue also corrupted Duns Cranmer charged with mistraÌ„slating Duns Cran. That is a great offence I promise you West For you haue omitted secundum apparentiam i. as it appeareth Where his wordes are these Et si quaeras quare voluit Ecclesia eligere istum intellectum ita difficilem huius articuli cum verba Scriptura possint saluari secundum intellectum facilem veriorem secundum apparentiam de hoc articulo c. That is And if you demaunde why the Churche did chuse thys so harde an vnderstanding of thys Article where as the woordes of scripture may be salued after an easie true vnderstanding as appeareth of thys article c. Cran. It is not so West Also you haue set foorthe a Cathechisme in the name of the Synode of London and yet there be 50 D. Cranmer chalenged for setting forth the Catechisme in the name of the Conuocation D. Cranmer purgeth himselfe concerning the Catechisme whych witnessing that they were of the number
noâ— denyed whyche is grounded vpon the word of God and made more plaine by the commentaries of y e faithfull fathers They that thinke so of me the Lord knoweth how far they are deceiued And to make the same euident vnto you I will in fewe woords declare what true presence of Christes body in the sacrameÌ„t of the Lordes supper I hold and affirme with the worde of God and the auncient fathers I say and confesse with the Euangelist Luke The fayth confession of D. Ridley in affiâ—â—ming the true preseÌ„t in the Sacrament and wyth the Apostle Paule that the bread on the which thankes are geuen is the body of Christe in the remembraunce of hym and of his death to be set foorth perpetually of the faithfull vntill his comming I say and confesse the bread which we breake to be the Communion and partaking of Christes bodye wyth the auncient and the faithfull fathers I say and beleeue that there is not onely a signification of Christes body sette foorth by the sacrament The grace of 〈◊〉 and immortal geuen with the Sacrament to the â—â—ythfull Life eaten Aâ—â—gust The Lord 〈◊〉 grace Emisse Celestiall foode receaued 〈◊〉 The property naturall communion receâ—â—ued Hilar. The vertue oâ— Christes flesh Cyrill The misticall â—â—uent of Chriâ—â— Basill The 〈…〉 Ambros. The body by grace 〈…〉 but not that which 〈…〉 Hierom Grace 〈…〉 a sacrifice 〈◊〉 Chrisost. Grace 〈…〉 verâ—ty The power of Gods 〈…〉 Bertram but also that therewith is geuen to the godly and faithfull the grace of Christes body that is the foode of life immortalitye And this I holde wyth Cyprian I say also with S. Augustine that wee eate life and wee drinke life with Emisene that we feele the Lorde to be present in grace wyth Athanasius that wee receiue Celestiall foode which commeth from aboue the propertie of natural Communion wyth Hyllarius the nature of flesh and benediction whych geueth life in breade and wine wyth Cyrill and wyth the same Cyrill the vertue of the very flesh of Christ life and grace of his body the propertie of the onely begotten that is to say life as he himselfe in plaine words expoundeth it I confesse also with Basil that we receiue the mysticall Aduent and comming of Christ grace the vertue of hys very nature the sacrament of his very flesh with Ambrose the body by grace with Epiphanius spirituall flesh but not that which was crucified with Hierome Grace flowing into a sacrifice and the grace of the spirite with Chrysostome grace and inuisible veritie grace and societie of the members of Christes body with Augustine Finally with Bertram which was the last of all these I confesse that Christes body is in the Sacrament in thys respect namely as he writeth because there is in it the spirite of Christ that is the power of the worde of God which not onely feedeth the soule but also clenseth it Out of these I suppose it may clearely appeare vnto al meÌ„ how farre we are froÌ„ that opinion wherof some go about falsly to slaunder vs to the world saying we teach that the godly and faithfull shoulde receiue nothing else at the Lordes table but a figure of the body of Christ. ¶ The second proposition After the consecration there remayneth no substaunce of bread and wine neyther any other substaunce then the substaunce of God and man The Aunswere â—â—swere to 〈…〉 THE seconde conclusion is manifestly false directly against the word of God the nature of the Sacramente and the most euident testimonies of the godly Fathers and it is the rotten foundation of the other two conclusions propounded by you The â— proâ—â—sition of transubstantation deâ—ye both of the first and of the third I will not therefore now tary vpon any further explication of this aunswere being contented with that which is already added afore to the aunswer of the first proposition ¶ The first argument for the confirmation of this aunswere IT is very playne by the worde of God that Christ did geue bread vnto his Disciples and called it his body But the substance of bread is another maner of substaÌ„ce then is the substance of Christes body God and man Confirm thou 〈◊〉 his answere Therefore the conclusion is false The second part of mine argument is playne and the first 〈◊〉 proued thus ¶ The second argument Da That which Christ dyd take on the which he gaue thanâ—â—s and the which he brake he gaue to his Disciples and called it his body ri But he toke bread gaue thaÌ„ks on bread brake bread si Ergo the first part is true And it is confirmed with the authorities of the Fathers Irene Tertullian Origene Cyprian Epiphaâ—ius Hierome Augustine Theodoret Cirill Rabanus and Beâ—â— Whose places I will take vpon me to shew most manifest in this behalfe if I may be suffered to haue my bookes as my request is Bread is the body of Christ Ergo it is bread * The rule of Logicke is this A propositione de tertio adiacente ad cam 〈◊〉 est de secundo 〈◊〉 verbo 〈…〉 A tertio adiacente ad secundâ—m adiacens cum verbi substantiui pura copula ¶ The third Argument Ba As the bread of the Lordes table is Christes naturall body so is it his mysticall body ro But it is not Christes mysticall body by transubstantiation co Ergo it is not his naturall body by transubstantiatioÌ„ The second part of my argument is plaine and the first is proued thus As Christ who is the veritie spake of the bread This is my body which shall be betrayed for you speaking there of his naturall body euen so Paul moued with y e same spirit of truth The Maior 〈◊〉 said We though we be many yet are we all one bread and one body which be partakers of one bread â— Cor. 10. ¶ The fourth Argument We may no more beleeue bread to be transubstantiate into the body of Christ The argument holdeth a destructione 〈…〉 Math. 26. Marke 14. then the wine into his bloud But the wine is not transubstantiate into his bloud Ergo neyther is that bread therefore transubstantiate into his body ¶ The first part of this argument is manifest the second part is proued out of the authoritie of Gods word in Mathew Marke I will not drinke of the fruite of the vine c. Now the fruite of the vine was wine which Christ dranke and gaue to his disciplis to drinke With this sentence agreeth playnely the place of Chrysostome on the xx Chapter of Mathew ChrisostoÌ„e Cyprian As Ciprian doth also affirming that there is no bloud if wine be not in the cup. 〈◊〉 argument holâ—eth after 〈◊〉 same 〈◊〉 as 〈…〉 ¶ The fift Argument Ba The words of Christ spoken vpon the cup and vpon the bread haue like effect and working ro But the wordes spoken vpon the cup haue not vertue to transubstantiate co Ergo it followeth that
that will saye the contrary that all that is contained in the holy Communion set out by the most innocent and godly Prince king Edward the 6. in his high court of Parliament is conformable to that order which our Sauiour Christ did both obserue and commaund to be obserued which his Apostles primatiue church vsed many yeares whereas the Masse in many things not onely hath no foundation of Christe his Apostles nor the primatiue Church but is manifestly contrary to the same and coÌ„taineth many horrible abuses in it And although many either vnlearned or malitious do report that M. Peter Martyr is vnlearned yet if the Queeneâ— highnes wil graunt thereunto I with the sayde M. Peter Martyr and other 4. or 5. whiche I shall chuse will by Gods grace take vppon vs to defende not onely the common praiers of the Church the ministration of the Sacraments and other rites ceremonies but also al the doctrine and religion set out by our said soueraigne Lord king Edward the 6. to be more pure and according to Gods worde then any other that hath bene vsed in England these 1000. yeares so that Gods word may be iudge that the reasons and proufes of both parties may be sette out in wryting to the intent as well that all the worlde maye examine and iudge thereon as that no man shall start backe from his wrytinge And where they boast of the faith that hath bene in the Churche these 1500. yeres we will ioyne with them in this poynt and that the same doctrine and vsage is to be followed whiche was in the Church .1500 yeres past and we shall prooue that the order of the Churche let out at this present in this Realme by Acte of Parlament is the same that was vsed in the Church .1500 yeres past so shall they be neuer able to prooue theirs The same Thursday beinge the 7. of Septemb. Lorde Mountacute chiefe Iustice and Lorde chiefe Baron were deliuered out of the Tower The 13. of September the reuerende father M. Hughe Latimer was committed to the Tower The 14. of Septemb. the bishop of Caunterburye was committed to the Tower The 26. of September one Maister Graye of Cambridge called before hym one M. Garth for that he would not suffer a boy of Peter house to helpe hym saye Masse in Penbroke hal which was before any law was established for that behalfe The Queene came to the Tower of London vpon the Thursday being the 28. of September Amongest these Pageantes stood a certaine man vpon the top of the Eagle vpon Paules steeple with a flagge in his hand and vpon the Saterday following shee rode from the Tower thorough the Citie of London where were made many Pageants to receiue her and so was triumphantly brought to Westminster to White hall Uppon the Sonday being the first day of October the Queenes highnesse went from White hall to Westminster Abbey accompanied wyth the most part of the Nobility of this Realme namelye these The Duke of Norfolke the Earle of Arundell the Earle of Shrewsburie the Marques of Winchester the Earls of Darby Bedford Worcester Cumberland Westmerland Oxford Sussex Deuonshire Penbroke the Lord Dacres of the North Lord Ferris Lorde Cobham Lord Aburgeiny Lord Wentwoorth Lord Scroupe Lord Rich Lord Uaus Lorde Hawarde Lord Conias Lord Morley Lorde Paget and the Lorde Willowbye with many other Nobles and all the Embassadours of diuers countreys the Maior of London wyth all the Aldermen Also out of the Abbey to receiue her comming came three siluer Crosses and to the number of four score or neare vppon Q. Mary crowned Doctor sayes Sermon Generall pardon at the Queens CoronatioÌ„ â—xempted 〈◊〉 of the Pardon of singing men all in very rich gorgeous coapes Amongest whom were the Deane of Westminster and diuers of her Chaplaines which bare euerye one some ensigne in their handes and after them followed 10. Byshops mytred all and their Croyser staues in theyr handes and rich Copes vpon them euery one And in this order they returned froÌ„ Westminster hal before the Quene to the Abbey where she was crowned by Steuen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester and Lorde Chancellor of England At the time of the Coronation Doctour Day Bishop of Chichester made a sermon to the Queenes maiestie and to the rest of the nobilitie Also there was a generall Pardon proclaimed wythin the Abbey at the sayd time of her Coronation out of which Proclamation all the prisonners of the Tower and of the Flete were excepted and 62. more Wherof M. Whitchurch and M. Grafton were two The thirde of October the Uicechauncellour of Cambridge did chalenge one M. Pierson for that hee ministred still the Communion in his owne Parish and did receyue straungers of other Parishes to the same and woulde not say masse Whereupon within 2. dayes after he was cleane discharged from farther ministring in his Cure Uppon the Wedensday following Q. Mary rideth to the Parliament house Sergeant Pollard speaker in the Parliament The Earle of Huntington deliuered out of the Tower M. Saunders for preaching agaynst the Masse committed to the Marshalsey the Archb. of Yorke was committed to the Tower Uppon Thursdaye being the 5. of October 1553. the Queene road to the Parliament in her roabes and all the nobilitie with her and when they were set in the Parliament house the Bishop of Winchester made to them a solemne Oration and Sergeant Pollarde was chosen speaker of the Parliament The same day the Bishops of Lincolne Harford and Westchester were discharged from the Parliament and Conuocation Also the 10. daye of October the Earle of Huntington was deliuered out of the Tower Upon the Sonday after being the 15. of Oct. M. Laurence Saunders preached at Alhallowes in Breadstreete in y e morning where he declared the abhomination of the masse with diuers other matters very notably and godly Wherof more shal be heard by the Lordes leaue heereafter when we come to his story In which his doing as he shewed himselfe to be Gods faithful minister so is he sure not to be defrauded of gods faithful promise who sayth Omnis qui confitebitur me coram hominibus confitebor ego illum coram patre meo qui est in coelis Math. 10. But about noone of the same day he was sent for by the bishop of London and from thence committed to the Marshalsee Upon the Sonday folowing being the 20. of October Doctor Weston preached at Paules Crosse. D. Westons popish Sermon at Paules Who in the beginning of his Sermone willed the people to praye for the soules departed on this wise You shall pray for all them y t be departed that be neither in heaueÌ„ nor hell but in a place not yet sufficiently purged to come to heaueÌ„ that they may be releued by your deuout prayers He named the Lordes table an oyster board He saide that the Catechisme in Latin lately sette out was abhominable heresie likened the setters
iustice nor vnwoonted to thy mercy It is well knowen vnto vs how maruelously thou diddest worke in Sara of the age of xc yeares and in Elizabeth the barren and also far striken in age for thy counsel is not in the power of men Thou Lord that art y e searcher of harts thoughts thou knowest that thy seruaÌ„t neuer lusted after man neuer gaue her selfe to wanton coÌ„pany nor made her selfe pertaker w t them that walk in lightnes but she consented to take an husband with thy feare not with her lust Thou knowest that thy seruaunt tooke an husband not for carnal pleasure but only for the desire loue of posteritie wherein thy name might be blessed for euer and euer Geue therfore vnto thy seruaunts Phillip our king and Mary our Queene a male issue which may sit in the seat of thy kingdome Geue vnto our Queene thy seruant a little infant in fashion and body comely beautifull in pregnant wit notable and excellent Graunt the same to be in obedience like * It is not best such one to be graunted vnto you 〈◊〉 being lyke Abrahamâ— Ioseph Moses and Salomon hâ— may chauÌ„â—â— to smel oâ— your corrupt doctrine and detest yoâ— bloudy tyranny c. Abraham in hospitalitie like Loth in chastitie and brotherly loue lyke Ioseph in meekenes myldnes like Moses in strength valiantnes like Sampson Let him be found faythful as Dauid after thy hart Let him be wise among kings as the most wise Salomon Let him be like Iob a simple and an vpright man fearing God eschewyng euill Let hym finally be garnished with the comelynes of all vertuous coÌ„ditions and in the same let him waxe old and lyue that he may see his childrens children to the third fourth generation And geue vnto our soueraigne Lord and Lady K. Phillip and Queene Mary thy blessing and long life vpoÌ„ earth And graunt that of theÌ„ may come kings Queenes which may stedfastly continue in faith loue and holynesse And blessed be their seed of our God that all nations may know thou art only God in all the earth which art blessed for euer and euer Amen ¶ Another prayer for Queene Mary and her conceiued chyld O Almighty father which diddest sanctifie the blessed Virgine and mother of Mary in her conception and in the byrth of Christ our sauiour thy onely sonne also by thy omnipotent power didst safely deliuer the prophet Ionas out of the Whales belly Defend O Lord we beseech thee An other prayer for the same thy seruaunt Mary our Queene with child conceyued and so visite her in and with thy godly gift of health that not onely the child thy creature within her conteined may ioyfully come from her into this worlde and receyue the blessed Sacraments of Baptisme and Confirmation enioying therwith dayly encrease of all princely and gracious gifts both of body soule but that also she the mother thorowe thy speciall grace and mercy may in tyme of her trauaile auoyde all excessiue dolour and payne and abide perfect and sure from all perill and danger of death with long and prosperous life thorough Christ our Lord Amen It followeth now further in processe of the story that vpon the Tuesday being the x. of Ianuary xix of the lower house of the Parliament with the Speaker Ianuary 1â— came to the White Hall to the kyng and there offred him the gouernment of the realme and of the Issue if the Queene should faile which was confirmed by act of Parliament within ten dayes after Upon Wednesday folowing Ianuary â—â— beyng the xxvi of Ianuary the Parliament was cleane dissolued In this Parliament among other things the bishop of Rome was established and all such lawes as were made against hym since the xx yeare of K. Henry the 8. were repealed also cardinall Poole bish Pates The Pope supremacy establisheâ— by Parlament Matters coÌ„â—cluded in the Parlaâ—ment Lilly other were restored to their bloud Also there was an acte made for speakyng of words that whosoeuer should speake any thyng agaynst the king or Queene or that might mooue any sedition or rebellion at the first tyme to haue one of his eares cut of or to forfeit an C. markes and at the second tyme to haue both his eares cut off or els to forfeit an C. pounds who so euer should write cipher or print any of the premisses to haue their right hand cut off Three statutes agaynst heretickes reâ—uiued Also in this Parliament three statutes were reuiued for triall of heresie one made in the fift yere of Richard the 2. an other in the 2. yeare of Henry the 4. and the third in the 2. yeare of Henry the 5. Also the doyng of M. Rose and the other that were with him was communed of in this Parliament and vpon that occasion an acte was made that certaine euill prayers should be treason agaynst the Queenes highnes The prayers of these men were thus God turne the hart of Queene Mary from Idolatrie or els shorten her dayes Wherof read the statute Ann. 1. 2. Reg. Phil. Mariae Cap. 9. As touching the taking of M. Rose his felows word was brought therof to M. Hooper being theÌ„ in the Fleete Whereupon the said M. Hooper sendeth aunswer againe with a letter also of consolation sent to the sayd prisoners the copie wherof I thought here not to ouerpasse ¶ The aunswer of M. Hooper to a letter sent vnto him concerning certaine prisoners taken in Bowe churchyard 〈◊〉 aunâ—â—re to a 〈…〉 sent 〈◊〉 him THe grace of God be with you Amen I perceiue by your letter how that vpon Newyeres day at night there were taken a godly company of Christians whilest they were praying I doe reioyce in that men can be so well occupied in this perilous time and flee vnto God for remedy by prayer as well for theyr owne lackes and necessities as also charitably to pray for them that persecute them So doth the worde of God commaund all men to pray charitably for them that hate them and not to reuile any Magistrate with wordes or to meane him euill by force or violence They also may reioyce that in well doyng they were taken to the prison Wherfore I haue thought it good to send them this little writing of consolation praying God to send them pacience charitie constancie in the truth of his most holy word Thus fare you well and pray God to send his true word into this Realme againe amongest vs which the vngodly Bishops haue now banished Ianua 4. ann 1555. ¶ A letter of consolation sent from M. Hooper to the godly brethren taken in Bow churchyard in prayer and layd in the Counter in Breadstreat THe grace fauor consolation and ayd of the holy ghost be with you now and euer So be it Dearely beloued in the Lord euer sithens your imprisonment A letter of 〈◊〉 Hooper 〈◊〉 of most â—eauenly â—onsolatioÌ„ I haue
to talke one of them one thynge and an other a nother Alas neither wil these men heare me if I speake neither yet wil they suffer me to write There is no remedy but let them alone and commit the matter to God Yet I began to go forward and said that I would make the texts to agree and to prooue my purpose well enough L. Chan. No no thou canst proue nothing by the scripture The scripture is dead it must haue a liuely expositor Rog. No the Scripture is aliue But let me goe forwarde wyth my purpose Wor. All heretikes haue alleaged the scriptures for them and therefore we must haue a liuely expositor for them Rog. Yea all heretikes haue alleaged the Scriptures for them but they were coÌ„futed by the scriptures and by none other expositor Wor. But they wold not confesse that they were ouercome by the scriptures I am sure of that Rog. I beleeue that and yet were they ouercome by them and in all CouÌ„cels they were disputed with ouerthrown by the scriptures Confused 〈◊〉 withâ—ut order And heere I would haue declared howe they ought to procede in these daies so haue come againe to my purpose but it was vnpossible for one asked one thing an other saide an other so that I was faine to holde my peace and let them talke And euen wheÌ„ I would haue taken holde on my proofe the Lord Chauncelor bad to prison with me again and away away said he we haue more to talke withall if I woulde not be reformed so he termed it away away Then vp I stoode for I had kneeled all the while Then sir Richard Southwell who stoode by in a window sayd to me thou wilt not burne in this geare when it commeth to the purpose Sir Rich. Southwell â—peaketh I know well that Rog. Sir I cannot tel but I trust to my Lorde God yes lifting vp mine eyes vnto heauen B. of Ely The bishop of Ely speaketh Then my Lord of Ely told me much of the Quenes Maiesties pleasure and meaning and set it out wyth large wordes saying that shee tooke them that woulde not receiue the Bishop of Romes supremacie to be vnworthy to haue her mercy c. Roger. I sayde I would not refuse her mercye and yet I neuer offended her in all my life And that I besought her Grace and all their honors to be good to me reseruing my conscience Diuers speake at once No quoth they then a great sorte of them Diuers â—peake at â—nce and specially Secretary Bourne a maried priest and haue not offended the lawe Rog. I sayd I had not broken the Queenes lawe nor yet any poynt of the law of the Realme therin For I married where it was lawfull Diuers at once Where was that sayd they thinking that to be vnlawfull in all places Diuers speake at â—nce Rog. In Dutchland And if ye had not heere in England made an open law that Priestes might haue had wiues I would neuer haue come home again â—awfulnes of priestes mariage 〈◊〉 Rogers â—rought 8. children with him â—nto Engâ—â—nd for I brought a wife and eight children with me whych thing yee might be sure that I would not haue done if the lawes of the realme had not permitted it before Then there was a great noise some saying that I was come too soone with such a sort I should finde a soure comming of it and some one thing some another And one said I coulde not well perceyue who that there was neuer catholike man or countrey that euer graunted that a priest might haue a wife Rog. I sayd the Catholike churche neuer denied mariage to Priests M Rogers had away to prison nor yet to any other man and therewith was I going out of the chamber the sergeaunt which brought me thether hauing me by the arme Wor. Then the B. of Worcester turned his face towardes me and saide that I wist not where that church was or is Rog. I sayd yes that I could tell where it was but therewith went the sergeant with me out of the doore This was the very true effecte of all that was spoken vnto me and of all that I answeared thereunto And here would I gladly make a more perfect answere to al y e former obiections as also a due proofe of that which I had taken in hande but at this present I was informed that I should to morrow come to further answer Wherefore I am compelled to leaue out that which I wold most gladly haue done desiring here the hearty vnfained helpe of the praiers of all Christes true members the true imps of the true vnfained Catholicke Churche that the Lorde God of all coÌ„solation wil now be my comfort aid streÌ„gth buckler and shield as also of all my brethren that are in the same case distresse that I and they all may despise all maner of threats and cruelty and euen the bitter burning fire and the dreadfull dart of death and sticke like true soldiors to our deare louing captaine Christ our onely redemer and sauiour and also the only true head of the church that doth all in vs al which is y e very property of an heade and is a thing that all the Bishops of Rome cannot doe and that we doe not traiterously run out of his tents or rather out of the plaine field from him in the most ieopardy of the battaile but that wee may perseuere in the fight if he will not otherwise deliuer vs till we be most cruelly slayne of his enemies For this I most hartely and at thys present with weeping teares most instantly earnestly desire and beseeche you all to pray And also if I die to be good to my poore and most honest wife being a poore straunger and all my little soules hers and my children M. Rogers carefull prayer for his wife and children Whom with all the whole faithfull and true catholicke congregation of Christ the Lord of life and death saue keepe and defend in all the troubles and assaults of this vaine world and to bryng at the last to euerlasting saluation the true sure inheritance of all crossed Christians Amen Amen The 27. day of Ianuarie at night The 2. confession of Iohn Rogers made and that should haue bene made if I might haue ben heard the 28. and 29. day of Ianuarie 1555. FIrst being asked againe by the Lord Chauncelor The 2. examination of Maister Rogers whether I would come into one Church wyth the Bishops and whole realme as now was concluded by ParliameÌ„t in the which all the Realme was conuerted to the Catholike churche of Rome and so receiue the mercy before profered me arising againe with the whole realme Winchesters mercy what it meaneth out of the schisme and errour in which we had long bene with recantation of my errors I answered that before I coulde not tell what his mercy meant but now I vnderstoode that it was
to his wife wherein is to bee seene how this woorthy warriour prepared himselfe to the appoynted fight and to keepe hys standyng in Christes Campe. Laurence Saunders to his wyfe GRace and comfort in Christ Iesu our onely comfort in all extreme assaultes Amen M. Saunders letter to his wife Fayne woulde this flesh make strange of that which the spirit doth embrace Oh Lorde how loth is this loitering sluggard to passe forth in Gods pathe It fantasieth forsooth much feare of fraybugs and were it not for the force of faith which pulleth it forwarde by the reyne of Gods most sweete promise and of hope which pricketh on behinde great aduenture there were of fainting by the way But blessed and euerlastingly blessed be that heauenly father of ours who in his Christ our sufficient Sauiour hath vouched safe to shine in our harts 2. Cor. 4. that he geueth vs the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Iesu Christ and hauing this treasure in our earthen vessels that the excellencie of the power might be Gods and not oures we are according to his good will troubled on euery side yet are we not without shift we are in pouerty but yet not without that is sufficient 2. Cor. 4. we suffer persecution but are not forsaken therein we are cast downe neuertheles we perish not we beare in the body the dying of the Lorde Iesus that the life of Iesus might also appeare in our body Wherefore by the grace of our Christ we shall not be weeried neyther be dismayed by this our probation thorough the fire of affliction as though some strange thing had hapned vnto vs but by his power we shall reioyce in as much as we are pertakers of Christes passion that when he doth appeare we may be merry and glad knowing that our tribulation which is momentane and light 2. Cor. 4. prepareth an exceeding and an eternall weyght of glory vnto vs while wee looke not on the thyngs which are seene but on the things whych are not seene They that sowe in teares Psal. 126. shall reape in ioye For he that goeth on his way weeping and scattering his good seede shall doubtles come agayne wyth ioy and bring his whole sheaues wyth him Then then shall the Lorde wipe awaye all teares from our eyes Then then shall be brought to passe that saying which is written Death is swallowed vp in victory Death where is thy sting Hell where is thy victory Yea thankes be to God which hath geuen vs the victory thorough our Lord Iesus Christ Amen 1. Cor. 15. In the meane season it remayneth for vs to followe S. Peters bidding Let them sayth he that are troubled according to the will of God 1. Pet. 4. commit their soules to him with well doing as a faithfull Creator and Maker He is our maker we are his handyworke and creatures whome now when he hath made he doth not leaue and forsake as the shipwright doth the shyp Actes 17. leauing it at all aduentures to be tossed in the tempest but he comforteth vs his creatures and in him we liue moue and haue our being Ye not onely that but now that he hath in his deare Christ repayred vs being before vtterly decayed and redeemed vs purging vs vnto himselfe as a peculiar people by the bloud of hys Sonne he hath put on a most tender good will and fatherly affection toward vs neuer to forget vs vnto whome by such promises he hath plighted such faith that though it were possible that the mother could forget her infant Gods promises firme and sure Esay 49. and not be tender harted to the childe of her wombe yet may not it be that his faithfull beleeuers should be forgotten of him He biddeth vs to cast our care on him and sayth that assuredly he careth for vs. And what though for a season he doth suffer vs to be turmoyled in the troublous tempestes of temptation and seemeth as in much anger to haue geuen vs ouer and forgotten vs 1. Pet. 5. let not vs for all that leaue off to put our trust in him but let vs with godly Iob conclude in our selues and say Euen though he kill mee Iob. 3. Trust vpoâ— Gods promise yet will I put my trust in him Let vs with the blessed Abraham in hope euen contrary to hope by beliefe leane vnto that our louing Lord who though for our probation he suffereth vs to be afflicted yet will he not bee alwayes chiding neyther keepeth he his anger for euer for he knoweth whereof wee bee made he remembreth that we are but dust Wherefore looke how high the heauen is in comparison of the earth Psal. 103. so great is his mercy towards them which feare him Looke how wide the East is from the West so farre hath he set our sinnes from vs. Yea like as a father pitieth his owne children euen so is the Lorde mercifull vnto them that feare him Oh what great cause of reioycing haue we in our most gracious God we can not but burst foorth into the praysing of suche a bountifull benefactour and say with the same Psalmist Prayse the Lord O my soule and all that is within me prayse his holy name Praise the Lord O my soule and forget not all his benefites Deare wife riches haue I none to leaue behynde mee wherewith to endow you after the worldly maner But that treasure of tasting how sweete Christ is vnto hungry consciences whereof I thanke my Christ I do feele part Saunders godly bequest to hiâ— wife and would feele more that I bequeath vnto you and to the rest of my beloued in Christ to retaine the same in sense of hart alwayes Pray pray I am merry Experiencâ— of the comfortes of Christ in prison and I trust I shall be merry maugre the teeth of all the deuils in hell I vtterly refuse my selfe and resigne my selfe vnto my Christ in whome I knowe I shall be strong as he seeth needefull Pray pray pray Laurence Saunders As the sayde Mayster Saunders was in prison strayte charge was geuen to the keeper M. Saunderâ— wife not suffered to speake with him in prison that no person shoulde speake with him His wife yet came to the prison gate with her yong childe in her armes to visit her husband The keeper though for his charge hee durst not suffer her to come into the prison yet did he take the little babe out of her armes and brought him vnto his father Laurence Saunders seeing him reioyced greatly saying that he reioysed more to haue such a boy then he should if two thousand pounde were geuen him And vnto the standers by which praysed the goodlines of the childe he sayde what man fearing God woulde not lose this life present rather then by prolonging it heere he should adiudge this boy to be a Bastard his wife a whoore and himselfe a whooremonger Yea if there were no other
smilingly he beheld the stake and preparation made for him M. 〈◊〉 broughâ— the 〈◊〉 Martyr which was neare vnto the great Elme tree ouer against the colledge of priestes where he was woont to preach The place round about the houses the bowes of the tree were replenished with people and in the chamber ouer the colledge gate stood the priests of the colledge Then kneeled he downe for as much as he could not bee suffred to speake vnto the people to prayer and beckened vnto him sixe or seuen times whom he knew wel to heare the said praier to make report therof in time to come pouryng teares vpon his shoulders in his bosome who gaue attentiue eares vnto the same the which prayer hee made vpon the whole Creede wherein he continued for the space of halfe an houre Now after he was somewhat entred into his prayer a boxe was brought and laid before him vpon a stoole with his pardon or at the least wise it was fained to be his pardon from the Queene if he would turne At the sight thereof he cried If you loue my soule away w t it if you loue my soule away with it The boxe being taken away Hooper â—seth the 〈…〉 the Lorde Shandoys saide Seeing there is no remedie dispatch quickely Master Hooper sayde Good my Lord I trust your Lordship wil geue me leaue to make an ende of my prayers Then said the Lorde Shandoys to sir Edmund Bridges his sonne which gaue eare before to maister Hoopers prayer at his request Edmond take heede that he do nothing els but pray if he doe tel me and I shall quickly dispatche hym Whiles this talke was there stepped one or two in vncalled whych hearde hym speake these woordes folowing LOrde sayd he I am hell but thou art heauen I am swill and a sinke of sinne but thou art a gratious God and a mercifull redemer Hoopers 〈◊〉 Haue mercy therefore vpon me most miserable and wretched offender after thy great mercy and accordinge to thine inestimable goodnesse Thou that art ascended into heauen receiue me hel to be partaker of thy ioyes where thou sittest in equal glory wyth thy father For well knowest thou Lorde wherefore I am come hither to suffer and why the wicked doe persecute thys thy poore seruant not for my sinnes and transgressions committed against thee but because I will not allowe their wicked doings to the contaminating of thy bloude and to the deniall of the knowledge of thy truth wherewith it did please thee by thy holy spirit to instruct me the which with as much diligence as a pore wretch might being thereto called I haue set foorth to thy glorye And well seest thou my Lord and God what terrible paines and cruell torments be prepared for thy creature such Lord as without thy strength none is able to beare or paciently to passe But al things that are impossible with man are possible with thee Therefore strengthen mee of thy goodnesse that in the fire I breake not the rules of pacience or els asswage the terrour of the paines as shall seeme most to thy glory As soone as the Mayor had espied these menne whyche made report of the former wordes they were commanded away and could not be suffered to heare any more Prayer being done M. Hooper â—â—ndreâ—â—eth himselfe to 〈…〉 he prepared himself to the stake and put off his hostesse gowne and deliuered it to the sheriffes requiring them to see it restored vnto the owner and put off the rest of his geare vnto his doublet and his hose wherin he would haue burned But the Sheriffes woulde not permit that such was their greedinesse vnto whose pleasures good man he very obediently submitted him selfe and his doublet hose and peticote were taken off Then being in hys shirt he tooke a poynt from his hose him selfe trussed hys shirt betweene his legges where he had a pound of gunne pouder in a bladder and vnder each arme the like quantitie deliuered him by the Garde So desiring the people to say the Lordes prayer with him and to pray for hym who performed it with teares during the time of his paines he went vp to the stake Now when he was at the stake three yrons made to binde him to the stake were brought one for his necke an other for his middle and the thirde for his legges But he refusing them said ye haue no neede thus to trouble your selues For I doubt not but God will geue strength sufficient to abide the extremitie of the fire w tout bands notwithstanding suspecting the frailty and weakenesse of the flesh but hauing assured confidence in Gods strength I am content ye doe as ye shall thinke good So the hoope of yron prepared for hys middle M. Hooper bound to the stake was brought whych being made somewhat too shorte for hys belly was swolne by imprisonment he shranke and put in his belly w t his hand vntil it was fastened and when they offered to haue bound his necke his legs wyth the other two hoopes of yron he vtterly refused them would haue none saying I am wel assured I shall not trouble you Thus being ready he looked vpon the people of whom he might be wel sene for he was both tal and stoode also on an high stoole and behelde rounde about him The weeping of the people at M. Hoopers burning and in euery corner there was nothing to be seene but weeping and sorowful people Then lifting vp his eyes and handes vnto heauen he praied to himselfe By and by hee that was appointed to make the fire came to him and did aske him forgeuenesse Of whom he asked why he should forgeue hym saying He forgeueth his executionâ—â— that he knewe neuer any offence he had committed against him Oh sir said the maÌ„ I am appoynted to make y e â—ire Therein said M. Hooper thou doest nothing offend me God forgeue thee thy sinnes doe thine office I pray thee Then the Reedes were cast vp and he receiued two bundels of them in hys owne handes embraced them kissed them and put vnder either arme one of them and shewed with his hand how the rest shoulde be bestowed and poynted to the place where any did lacke Anone commandement was geuen that fire should be set too and so it was Fire put to M. Hooper But because there were put to no fewer greene fagots then two horses could carry vpon their backs it kindled not by and by and was a prety while also before it tooke the Reedes vppon the fagottes At length it burned aboute him but the winde hauing full strength in that place it was also a lowring a cold morning it blew the flame from him so that he was in a maner no more but touched by the fire The burning of M. Iohn Hooper Bishop at Glocester An. 1555. Februarie 9. Within a space after a few dry fagottes were brought and a newe fire kindeled wyth fagottes for
father And seeing he hath such care for the haires of our head howe much more doeth he care for our life it selfe Wherefore let Gods aduersaries do what they lust whether they take life or take it not they can do vs no hurt for their crueltye hath no further power then God permitteth them and that which commeth vnto vs by the will of our heauenly father can be no harme no losse neither destruction vnto vs but rather gain wealth and felicitie For all troubles and aduersitie that chaunce to such as be of God by the wil of the heauenly father can be none other but gaine and aduantage That the spirite of manne may feele these consolations the geuer of them the heauenly father must be prayed vnto for the merites of Christes passion for it is not the nature of man that can be contented Prayer necessary Iames 1. 1. Cor. 1.8 vntill it be regenerated and possessed with Gods spirit to beare paciently the troubles of the minde or of the body When the minde and heart of a man seeth of euery side sorow and heauines the worldly eye beholdeth nothing but suche things as be troublous wholely bent to robbe the poore of that hee hath and also to take from him hys life except the man weighe these brittle and vncertaine treasures that be taken from him with the riches of the life to come and this life of the body with the life in Christes precious bloud and so for the loue and certaintie of the heauenly ioyes contemne all thyngs present doubtles he shall neuer be able to beare the losse of goodes life or any other things of this world Therefore S. Paule geueth a very godly and necessary lesson to all men in this short and transitorie life and therin sheweth howe a man may best beare the iniquitie and troubles of this world If ye be risen againe with Christ sayth he seeke the things which are aboue Collos. â—â— A lesson how to beare trouble where Christ sitteth at the right hande of God the father Wherefore the Christian mans faith must be alwayes vppon the resurrection of Christe when he is in trouble and in that glorious resurrection he shall not onely see continuall and perpetuall ioy and consolation but also the victorie and triumph of all persecution trouble sinne death hell the deuil and al other tyrants and persecuters of Christ and of Christes people the teares and weepings of the faithfull dryed vppe theyr woundes healed their bodies made immortall in ioy their soules for euer praising the Lord and coniunction and societie euerlasting wyth the blessed company of Gods electes in perpetuall ioy But the woordes of S. Paule in that place if they be not marked shall doe little profite to the reader or hearer and geue him no pacience at all in this impacient and cruell world In this first part S. Paule commaundeth vs to thinke or set our affections on things that are aboue Two thinges commaunded by S. Paule writing to the Collossians The first is to see and know what thiâ—ges are aboue and what thinges are beneath and and to discerne rightly betwene them The second is to set our affection vpon them that are aboue and not vpon the other And this lesson is harder then the otheâ— When he biddeth vs seeke the thyngs that are aboue hee requireth that oure mindes neuer cease from prayer and studie in Gods word vntill we see knowe and vnderstande the vanities of thys worlde the shortnesse and miserie of thys life and the treasures of the worlde to come the immortalitie thereof and the ioyes of that life and so neuer cease seeking vntill suche time as we know certainly and be perswaded what a blessed man hee is that seeketh the one and finedeth it and careth not for the other though hee loose it and in seekynge to haue ryght iudgement betwene the life present and the life to come wee shall finde howe little the paines imprysonment sclaunders lies and death it selfe is in thys worlde in respect of the paines euerlasting the prisonne infernall and dungeon of hell the sentence of Gods iust iudgement and euerlasting death When a man hath by seeking the woorde of God found out what the things aboue be then must hee as S. Paule saith set his affections vpon them And this commaundement is more harde then the other For mans knowledge many times seeth the best and knoweth that there is a life to come better then thys life present as you maye see howe daily men and women can praise and commende yea and wishe for heauen and to be at rest there yet they sette not their affection vpon it they do more affect and loue in dede a trifle of nothing in this worlde that pleaseth their affection then the treasure of all treasures in heauen which their owne iudgement sayth is better then all worldly thinges Wherefore we must set our affections vpon the things that be aboue that is to say when any thing worse then heauen vppon the earth offereth it selfe to be ours if we wil geue our good willes to it and loue it in our heartes then ought we to see by the iudgement of Gods woorde whether we may haue the worlde without offence of God and suche thyngs as be for this worldly life wythout his displeasure If wee can not S. Paules commaundement must take place Set your affections on things that are aboue If the riches of thys world may not be gotten nor kept by Gods lawe neyther our liues be continued without the deniall of hys honour we must set our affection vpon the richesse and lyfe that is aboue and not vpon things that be on the earth Therfore this second commaundement of S. Paul requireth How thinges of this world may be possessed and how not that as our minds iudge heauenly things to be better then thyngs vpon the earth and the life to come better then the life present so we should chuse them before other preferre them and haue such affection to the best that in no case we set the worst before it as the most part of the world doth and hath done for they choose the best and approoue it and yet follow the worste But these thyngs my godly wife require rather cogitation meditation and praier then wordes or talke They be easie to be spoken of but not so easie to be vsed and practised Wherefore seeing they be Gods gyftes Scriptures woulde bee mused vpon rather then talked vpon and none of ours to haue as our owne when we would we must seke them at our heauenly fathers hand who seeth and is priuy how poore and wretched we be and how naked how spoiled and destitute of all his blessed giftes we be by reason of sinne He did commaund therefore his Disciples when he shewed them that they shoulde take paciently the state of thys present life full of troubles and persecution Math. 24. Luke 2. to praye that they myghte well
our selues and say our soules serue him whatsoeuer our bodoyes doe the contrary for ciuill order and pollicy But alas I know by my selfe what troubleth you that is the great daunger of the worlde that will reuenge ye thinke your seruice to God with sword and fire with losse of goodes and landes But deare brethren way of the other side that your enemies and Gods enemies shal not do so much as they would but as much as God shall suffer them who can trap them in their own counsels Gods enemies can do no more then he geâ—eth them leaue Math. 20. and destroy them in the midst of their furies Remember ye be the workemen of the Lord and called into his Uineyard there to labour till euening tide that ye may receaue your peny which is more worth then al the kinges of the earth But he that calleth vs into hys vineyard hath not told vs how sore and how feruently the sunne shall trouble vs in our labour But hath bid vs labour and committe the bitternes thereof vnto him who can and will so moderate al afflictions that no man shall haue more layd vppon him then in Christ hee shall be able to beare Unto whose mercifull tuition and defence I commend both your soules and bodyes 2. September 1554. Yours with my poore prayer Iohn Hooper To a Marchant of London by whose meanes he had receaued much comfort in his great necessitie in the Fleete GRace mercy and peace in Christ Iesus our Lorde I thanke God and you for the great helpe and consolation I haue receaued in the time of aduersity by your charitable meanes but most reioice that you be not altered from trueth An other letter of M. Hooper to a helper of his although falshoode cruelly seeketh to distayne her Iudge not my brother truth by outward appearaunee for truth now worse appeareth and more vilely is reiected then falshoode Leaue the outwarde shewe and see by the worde of God what truth is Truth is not to be esteemed by outward appearaunce and accept truth and dislike her not though man call her falshoode As it is now so hath it bene heretofore the truth reiected and falshode receaued Such as haue professed truth for truth haue smarted and the frendes of falshode laughed them to scorne The tryall of both hath bene by contrary successe the one hauing the coÌ„mendation of truth by man but the condemnation of falshode by God flourishing for a tyme with endles destruction the other afflicted a little season but ending with immortall ioyes Wherfore deare brother aske and demaund of your book the Testament of Iesus Christ in these woefull and wretched dayes what you should thinke and what you should stay vpon for a certayne truth and whatsoeuer you heare taught try it by your booke whether it be true or false The dayes be dangerous and full of perill not only for the world and worldly things but for heauen and heauenly things It is a trouble to lose the treasures of this life but yet a very payne if they be kept with the offence of God Cry call pray and in Christ dayly require helpe succour mercy wisedome grace and defence that the wickednes of thys world preuayle not against vs. We began well God preserue vs vntill the end I would write more often vnto you but I do perceaue you be at so much charges with me that I feare you would thinke when I write I craue Send me nothing till I send to you for it and so tell the good men your partners and when I neede I will be bold of you 3. December 1554. Yours with my prayer Iohn Hooper ¶ To Maistres Wilkinson a woman harty in Gods cause and comfortable to his afflicted members THe grace of God and the comforte of his holy spirit be with you Amen This Misteries WilkinsoÌ„ afterward â—yed in Exile at Franckford I am very glad to heare of your health and do thanke you for your louing tokens But I am a great deale more glad to heare how Christianly you auoyd Idolatry prepare your selfe to suffer y e extremity of the world rather theÌ„ to endaunger your selfe to God You doe as you ought to do in this behalfe and in suffering of traÌ„sitory paynes you shall auoyd permanent tormeÌ„ts in the world to come Use your life Gaynes with Gods displeasure is beggary and keepe it with as much quietnes as you can so that you offende not God The ease that commeth wyth his displeasure turneth at length to vnspeakeable paynes and the gaynes of the world with the losse of his fauour is beggery and wretchednes Reason is to be amended in this cause of Religion For it will choose and follow an errour with the multitude if it may be allowed rather then turne to faith and folow the truth with the people of God Moyses found the same fault in himselfe and did amende it choosing rather to be afflicted with the people of God then to vse the libertie of the kings daughter that accounted him as her sonne Heb. 11. Math. 5. Pray for contentation and peace of the spirit and reioyce in such troubles as shall happen vnto you for the truthes sake for in that part Christ saith you be happy Pray also for me I pray you that I may do in all things the will of our heauenly father to whose tuition and defence I commend you * To my deere frendes in God Mayster Iohn Hall and his wyfe THe grace of God be with you Amen I thanke you for your louing and gentle frendship at all times An other letter exhorting to stand fast in the truth praying God to shew vnto you such fauour that whatsoeuer trouble and aduersitie happen yâ— go not backe from him These dayes be daungerous and full of perill but yet let vs comfort our selues in calling to remembrance the dayes of our forefathers vpon whom the Lord sent such troubles that many hundrethes yea many thousandes dyed for the testimonie of Iesus Christ both men and women suffering with patience and constancie as much cruelty as Tyrants could deuise and so departed out of this miserable world to the blisse euerlasting where as now they remaine for euer lookyng alwayes for the end of this sinfull world when they shall receiue their bodies againe in immortalitie and see the number of the elects associated with them in full and consummate ioyes Heb. 11. And as vertuous men suffering Martyrdome and tarying a little whyle in this world with paynes by and by rested in ioyes euerlastyng and as their paynes ended their sorowes and began ease Consolation taken by the example of the ancient martyrs so dyd their constancie and stedfastnes animate and confirme all good people in the truth and gaue them encouragement and lust to suffer the like rather then to fall with the world to consent vnto wickednes and Idolatry Wherefore my deare frends seeing God of his part hath illuminated you with the
Ministers the whiche do wish vnto you the grace of God and constancy in the truth Concerning the state of our Church it remayneth euen as it was when you departed from vs into your countrey God graunt we may be thankfull to him and that we doe not onely professe the faith with wordes but also expresse the same effectually with good workes to the praise of our Lord. The word of God increaseth dayly in that part of Italy that is neare vnto vs and in Fraunce In the meane while the godly sustaine greeuous persecutions and with great constancy and glory through tormentes they goe vnto the Lord. I and all my houshold with my sonnes in law and kinsmen are in good health in the Lord. They doe salute you and pray for your constancie being sorrowfull for you and the rest of the prisoners There came to vs Englishmen Studentes both godly and learned They be receaued of oure Magistrate Tenne of them dwell together the rest remayne here and there with good men Amongest the other Mayster Thomas Leuer is deare vnto me and familiar If there be anye thing wherein I may doe any pleasure to your wife and childreÌ„ M. Tho. Leuer they shall haue me wholly at commaundement whereof I will write also to your wife for I vnderstand shee abideth at Franckford Be strong and mery in Christ wayting for his deliraunce when and in what sort it shall seeme good vnto hym The Lorde Iesus shewe pittie vppon the Realme of Englande and illuminate the same with his holy Spirite to the glorye of his name and the saluation of soules The Lorde Iesus preserue and deliuer you from all euill with all them that call vpon hys name Farewell and farewell eternally The 10. of October 1554. From Zurich You know the hand H.B. The history of D. Rouland Taylour which suffered for the truth of Gods word vnder the tyranny of the Romayne Byshop .1555 the 9. day of February THe towne of Hadley was one of the first that receaued the worde of God in all Englande at the preachinge of M. Thomas Bilney Hadly towne commended Thomas Bilney By whose industrye the Gospell of Christ had such gracious successe and took such root there that a great number of that parishe became exceeding wel learned in the holye scriptures as well women as men so that a man might haue found among them many that had often read the whole Bible through and that coulde haue saytâ— a great part of S. Paules epistles by hart and very wel readily haue geuen a godly learned sentence in any matter of controuersie Their children and seruantes were also brought vp and trayned so dilligently in y e right knowledge of Gods worde that the whole towne seemed rather an Uniuersitie of y e learned then a town of Cloth-making or labouring people And that most is to be commended they were for the more part faythfull followers of Gods word in their liuing In this towne was D. Rouland Taylor Doctour in both the Ciuill and Canon lawes D. Taylour a Doctour in both lawes and a diuine and a right perfect Diuine parson Who at his first entring into his benefice did not as the common sort of beneficed meÌ„ do let out his benefice to a Farmar that should gather vp the profites and set in an ignoraunt vnlearned Priest to serue the Cure so they may haue the fleece litle or nothing care for feeding the flocke But contrarily he forsooke the Archbishop of Canterbury Tho. Cranmer Thomas Cranmer Archb. of Canterâ—ury with whome he before was in housholde and made hys personal abode and dwelling in Hadley among y e people coÌ„mitted to his charge Where he as a good shepheard abiding and dwelling among has sheepe A good shepheard and his conditions gaue himself wholly to the study of holy scriptures most faythfull endeuouring himselfe to fulfill that charge which the Lord gaue vnto Peter saying Peter louest thou me Iohn 2. Feede with worde Feede my Lambes Feede my sheepe Feede my sheepe This loue of Christ so wrought in him that no Sonday nor holy day passed nor other time when he might get the people together Anno 1555. February but he preached to them the worde of God the doctrine of their saluation Not onely was his worde a preaching vnto them but all his lyfe and conuersation was an example of vnfayned christian life and true holynes He was voyde of all pride humble Feede with example and meeke as any childe so that none were so poore but they might boldly as vnto their father resorte vnto him neither was his lowlines childish or fearefull but as occasion time and place required he would be stout in rebuking the sinfull and euill doers so that none was so rich but he would tell him playnely his fault with such earnest and graue rebukes as became a good Curate and Pastor He was a man very milde voyde of all rancour grudge or euill will ready to do good to all men readely forgeuing his enemies and neuer sought to do euil to any To the poore that were blinde lame sicke bedred or that had many childreÌ„ Feede with almes he was a very Father a carefull patrone and diligent prouider in so much that he caused the parishioners to make a generall prouision for theÌ„ and he himselfe beside the continuall reliefe that they alwayes found at his house gaue an honest portion yearely Commendation of Doct. Taylours wife and his children to the common almes boxe His wife also was an honest discrete and sober matrone and his children well nourtred brought vp in the feare of God and good learning To conclude he was a right and liuely image or paterne of all those vertuous qualities described by S. Paule in a true Byshop a good salt of the earth sauourly biting the corrupt maners of euill men a light in Gods house set vpoÌ„ a Candlesticke for all good men to imitate and folow Thus continued this good Shepeheard among hys flocke gouerning and leading them through this wildernes of the wicked world all the dayes of the most innocent and holy King of blessed memory Edward the vj. But after it pleased God to take King Edward from this vale of misery vnto his most blessed rest The Papistes and their naturall workes the Papistes who euer sembled and dissembled both with King Henry the eight and king Edward his sonne now seing the time conuenient for their purpose vttered their false hypocrisie openly refusing all good reformation made by the sayd two most godly Kings and contrary to that they had all these two Kings dayes preached taught written and sworne they violently ouerthrew the true doctrine of the Gospell and persecuted with sword and fire all those that would not agree to receaue againe the Romaine Byshop as supreme head of the vniuersall Church and allow all the errours superstitions and idolatries that before by Gods worde were disproued and iustly condemned as
contrary to your own othe writing With what countenaunce wil ye appeare before the Iudgement seate of Christ and aunswere to your othe made first vnto that blessed king Henry 8. of famous memorye and afterward vnto that blessed king Edward the 6. his sonne The bishop answered Tush tush Herodes othe Here the bishop confesseth vnlawfull othes ought not to be kept that was Herodes othe vnlawfull and therfore worthy to be broken I haue done well in breaking it and I thanke God I am come home agayne to our mother to the Catholicke Churche of Rome and so I would thou shouldest doe Doctor Taylor answered Should I forsake y e Church of Christ which is founded vppon the true foundation of the Apostles and Prophetes to approue those lyes erroures superstitions and Idolatries that the Popes and their company at this day so blasphemously do approoue Nay God forbid The true church of Christ wherunto all men ought to turne Let the pope and his returne to our sauioure Christ and his word and thrust out of the Churches such abhominable Idolatries as he maintayneth and then wil christen men turne vnto him You wrote truely agaynst hym and were sworne agaynst him I tell thee quoth the Bishop of Winchester it was Herodes oth vnlawfull and therfore ought to be broken and not kept and our holy father the Pope hath discharged me of it Then sayd D. Taylor Christ will require lawfull othes and promises but you shall not so be discharged before Christ who doubtles will require it at youre handes as a lawfull othe made to your liege soueraigne Lorde the king from whose obedience no man can assoyle you neither the Pope nor none of his I see quoth the Bishop thou art an arrogant knaue Gardiner agayne rayling Rayling wordes become not a magistrate Math. 5. and a very foole My Lord quoth Doctor Taylor leaue your vnseemly rayling at me which is not seemely for such a one in authoritie as you are For I am a Christian man and you know that He that sayeth to his brother Racha is in daunger of a Counsell and he that sayth thou foole is in daunger of hel fire The Bishop answered ye are all false and lyars all the sort of you Nay quoth D. Taylor we are true men and know that is written Os quod mentitur occidit animam agayne Perdes omnes qui loquuntur mendacium i. The mouth that lyeth slayeth the soule And agayne Lord God thou shalt destroy all that speake lyes And therefore we abide by the truth of gods word which ye contrary to your own conscience deny and forsake Thou art maryed quoth the B. Yea quoth Doctour Taylor that I thank God I am Maryage obiected to D. Taylour Mariage defended and haue had nine children and all in lawfull matrimony and blessed be God y t ordayned matrimony and commaunded that euerye man that hath not the gift of continency shoulde mary a wife of his owne and not liue in adultery or whoredome Then sayd the bishop thou hast resisted the Queenes Proceedinges One Idolater holdeth with an other and wouldest not suffer the Parson of Aldam a very vertuous and deuout Priest to say Masse in Hadley Doctor Taylor answered My Lorde I am Parson of Hadley and it is agaynst all right conscience and lawes that any man shall come into my charge presume to infect the flock committed vnto me The Masse with venome of the Popish Idolatrous Masse With that the Bishop waxed very angry said Thou art a blasphemous hereticke in deede that blasphemest the blessed sacrament and put of his cap and speakest agaynst the holy Masse which is made a sacrifice for the quick and the dead D. Taylor answered Nay I blaspheeme not the blessed sacrament which Christ instituted but I reuerence it as a true christian ought to doe The communiō and confesse that Christ ordayned the holy communion in the remembrance of his death and passion The true sacrifice for the quicke and dead what it is which◠when we keepe according to his ordinaunce we through fayth eat the body of Chryst and drinke his bloud geuing thanks for our redemption and this is our sacrifice for the quicke the dead to geue God thankes for his mercifull goodnes shewed to vs in that he gaue his sonne Christ vnto the death for vs. Propitiatory sacrifice offered neuer more then once Thou sayst well quoth the Bishop It is all y t thou hast sayd and more to for it is a propitiatory sacrifice for y e quick dead Thē answered D. Taylor Christ gaue hymselfe to die for our redemption vpon the Crosse whose body there offered was the propitiatory Sacrifice full perfect and sufficient vnto saluation for all them that beleeue in him And this sacrifice did our Sauiour Christ offer in his owne person himselfe once for all Our sacrifice is onely memoratiue Winchesters strong argument cary him to prison neither can any Priest any more offer him nor we neede no more propitiatory sacrifice and therefore I say with Chrysostome and all the Doctours Our Sacrifice is only memoratiue in the remembrance of Christes death and passion a sacrifice of thankesgeuing and therefore Fathers called it Eucharistia And other sacrifice hath the Church of God none It is true quoth the Byshop the Sacrament is called Eucharistia a thankesgeuing because we there geue thanks for our redemption and it is also a sacrifice propitiatory for the quicke and the dead which thou shalt confesse ere thou and I haue done Then called the Bishop his men and sayde haue this fellow hence and carry him to the Kings bench and charge the keeper he be straitly kept Then kneeled Doctor Taylour down and held vp both his hands and said Good Lord I thanke thee and from the tiranny of the Byshop of Rome D. Taylours prayer agaynst the pope and his detestable enormities and all his detestable errours Idolatries and abhominations good Lord deliuer vs And God be praysed for good King Edwarde So they caried him to prison to the Kings Bench where he lay prisoner almost two yeares ☞ This is the summe of that first talke as I sawe it mentioned in a Letter that Doctour Taylour wrote to a frend of his thanking God for his grace that he had confessed his truth and was founde worthy for truth to suffer prison and bands beseeching his frendes to pray for him that he might perseuere constaunt vnto the ende Being in prison Doctour Taylour spent all hys tyme in prayer reading the holy Scriptures and writing and preaching The godly behauiour and cōuersation of D. Taylour in the prison and exhorting the prisoners and such as resorted to him to repentance and amendement of life Within a fewe dayes after were diuerse other learned and godly men in sondry countreys of England committed to prison for Religion so that almost all the prisons in England were become right
O Lord against this thine element which as to my sight is most irkesome and terrible so to my minde it may at thy commaundement as on obedient seruaunt be sweete and pleasaunt that through the strength of thy holy spirite I may passe through the rage of thys fire into thy bosome according to thy promise and for thys mortall receiue an immortal and for this corruptible put on incorruption Accept this burnt sacrifice and offeryng O Lorde not for the sacrifice but for thy deare sonnes sake my sauiour for whose testimonye I offer this free will offering with all my hart Marke the spirit of the payer and compare iâ— with the prayer of the Papistâ— at the sacriâ—fice of the Masse and with all my soule O heauenly father forgeue me my sinnes as I forgeue all the worlde O sweete sonne of God my Sauioure spread thy winges ouer me O blessed and holy Ghost through whose mercifull inspiration I am come hither conduct mee into euerlasting life Lorde into thy handes I commend my spirite Amen The death and martyrdome of Iohn Laurence Priest THe next day being the 29. day of this moneth the sayd Iohn Laurence was brought to Colchester Iohn Laurence Martyr March 29. Iohn LaureÌ„ce lamed with yrons in prison and there being not able to go for that as wel his legges were sore worne with heauie irons in the prison as also hys bodye weakened with euill keeping was borne to the fire in a chayre and so sitting was in hys constant faith consumed with fire The cruell burning of Iohn Laurence Martir At the burning of this Laurence hee sitting in the fire the young children came about the fire and cryed Ex 〈…〉 as wel as young children could speake saying Lorde strengthen thy seruaunt and keepe thy promise Lord strengthen thy seruaunt and keepe thy promise which thing as it is rare so it is no small manifestation of the glory of God whiche wrought thys in the harts of these little ones nor yet a litle commendation to their parentes whiche from theyr youth brought them vp in the knowledge of God and his trueth The history of Doctor Robert Farrar Bishop of S. Dauids in Wales who most constantly gaue his life for the testimonye of the truth March 30. an 1555. THe next day after whiche was the xxx day of the sayde moneth of march The 〈◊〉 of D. â—obert â—â—rrar Byâ—â—op of S. 〈◊〉 â—artyr followed the worthy constaÌ„t martirdome of the bishop of S. Dauids in Wales called Robert Farrar who was the next bishop in this Catalogue of Christian Martirs that suffered after mayster Hooper This foresayd Farrar by the fauour and good will of the Lord protectour was first called and promoted to that dignitie This man I may well call twise a martyr not onely for the cruell death of the fire which he suffered most constantly in the dayes of Queene Mary vnto the shedding of his bloud 〈◊〉 articles â—gaynst B. 〈◊〉 in K. Edwardes â—yme deâ—yâ—d 〈◊〉 Tho. Yong CoÌ„â—â—antine and â—ther his aduersaryes Tho. Yong â—onne in â—awe to Constantine but also for diuers other iniuries molestations in king Edwardes time which he no lesse firmly then vnworthily susteined at the hands of his enemies after the fall of the Duke of Somerset Of these his vexatioÌ„s and troubles with the wrangling articles and informations layd against him to the number of fifty and sixe of the malice conceiued agaynst him by certayn couetous Canons of the Churche of Carmarthen what were the proceedinges of both partes as well of the innocent as of the crafty aduersaries what were their names in theyr articles agaynst him in order here followeth The principall articles agaynst Bishop Farrar GEorge Constantine Dauid Walter his seruant Thomas Young chanter of the Cathedrall Churche who was afterward Archbishop of Yorke Rowland Merick doct of law who was afterward Bish. of Bangor Thomas Lee and Hugh Rawlins c. THrough the procurement and instance of these his aduersaries ioyning and confederating together one Hugh Rawlins priest and Thomas Lee brother in lawe to the sayd George Constantine did exhibite to the kinges most honourable counsell certaine articles and informations conceiued and deuised by the persons before named to the intent to blemish the bishops credit and vtterly as they thought and made their boast to pull him from hys bishopricke and to bring him in a premunire The copye of whiche articles we thought here good to expresse and so after them to set his answeres to the same Articles and informations to the kings honorable counsell put vp and exhibited by Hugh Raulins and Tho. Lee agaynst the blessed man of God Mayster Farrar byshop of sainct Dauids ¶ Abuse of the authoritie to him committed IN primis when the sayde bishop first came to his dyocesse he appoynted his chauncellour by his letters of commission omitting the kings maiesties stile and authoritie and grounded his sayd commission vppon forrein vsurped lawes and authoritie by force of whiche authoritie his sayd Chauncellour did visite certayne deanryes of hys sayd diocesse and monished the Chauntor and chaptre of the cathedrall Churche of S. Dauids aforesayd agaynst a certaine day and place for like intent and purpose contrary to the kinges highnes lawes and statutes and in derogation of his highnes supremacy Item that the sayde Chauntour and chaptre perceyuing the faultes of the sayd commission tooke the same froÌ„ the Registre into their custodye refusing to appeare by vertue thereof and by secrete and charitable wayes and meanes did admonishe the sayde Byshop of the vnlawfulnesse and faultes of the sayde commission and of the daunger that he had incurred for graunting and executyng the same opening also vnto hym the effecte of the statute made in the xxviii yeare of oure late Soueraigne Lorde Henry the eight Whiche monitions notwithstanding the sayd Bishop neglecting the same and continuing in hys malicious doyng or inexcusable ignoraunce about the xx daye of Auguste in the fourthe yeare of the reigne of our Soueraigne Lorde that nowe is dyd conferre vnto one Iohn Euans the Uicarage of Pembrin instituting him by authoritie of the old forreigne vsurped lawe making no mention of the kinges highnes authoritie in contempt and derogation of the same Item wheras the Chauncellour and Uicar generall to the sayde Byshop did vppon a lawfull title and by the kinges hignes supreme authoritie admit and institute one Iohn Gough into the rectory of Haskard with thappurtenaunces and gaue out in y e kings name vnder his highnes seale ecclesiasticall appoynted for that office with the teste of the said bishop and subscription of the said chauncellour a maÌ„date to inducte accordingly by vertue wherof the said Iohn Gough was inducted by the official there into reall possession of the same rectory with the rightes and appurtenaunces to the same belonging whereupon the register of the sayd dioces at the request of the foresayd chauncellour did signifie the premisses with all
named certayne places which places they went about with geÌ„tle and farre sought interpretations to mitigate saying those places were vnderstood farre otherwise then the wordes did purport or then I did take them I answered I did vnderstand theÌ„ as they did purport as theyr owne books do comment and glose vpon them SacrificiuÌ„ Missae quid sit They sayd Sacrificium or Oblatio did not in the Masse signify any thing els then either a Sacrifice of prayse and thankesgeuing or els a memoriall of a sacrifice or oblatioÌ„ So they caused aâ— Masse booke to be sent for and shewed me where in some places of the Masse was written Sacrifice of the Masse expounded by the Papistes to be nothing els but the Sacrifice only of thankesgeuing Sacrificium laudis Whereto I aunswered that it folowed not therfore that in all places it signified a sacrifice or oblation of prayse or thankesgeuing and although it did yet was not a sacrifice of prayse or thankesgeuing to bee offered for the sinnes of the people for that did Christ by his owne Passion once offer on the Crosse where the wordes of the Masse were that the Priest did offer an oblation and sacrifice for the sinnes and offences both of himselfe and of the people for them that were dead and for the saluatioÌ„ of the liuing and that the commixion of the body and bloud of Christ was health both of body and soule The Uicare aunswered that was to be vnderstanded of the commixtion of Christes bodye and bloude with hys Church or people So after much exhortatioÌ„ vnto me that I shoulde be conformable to the true Catholicke Churche which as they ment was the Romish Church I departed not consenting vnto them So within a day or twayne came to me Maister More bringing with him certayne Articles whereunto Doctor Crome had consented and subscribed in the presence of certayne witnesses in the dayes of king Henrye the eight and willed me to read theÌ„ ouer The Articles of D. Cromes recantation brought to G. Marsh. asked me whether I woulde consent and subscribe vnto those Articles and after coÌ„munication had of one or two of the sayd Articles I confessed playnly I would in no wise consent and subscribe to those Articles for then I did against mine owne conscience and so he departed So within a short space after which was on sherethursday the sayd Parson and Uicar sent for me agayn saying my lord would be at a short poynt with me for if I would not consent and subscribe vnto 4. Articles drawne out of the articles aforesayd I must go to prison strait wayes 4. Popish Articles for Marsh to subscribe vnto 1. Masse 2. Transubstantiation The first was whether the Masse nowe vsed in the church of England was according to Christes institution with faith reuerence and deuotion to be heard and sene The second whether the almighty by the wordes pronounced by the Priest did chaunge the bread and wyne after the wordes of consecration into the body and bloud of Christ whether it were receiued or reserued 3. Receiuing in one kinde Thirdly whether the laye people ought to receiue but vnder the forme of bread onely and that the one kind was sufficient for them 4. Confession Fourthly whether coÌ„fession to the Priest nowe vsed in England were godly and necessary These foure questions or articles they deliuered me in writing and bad me goe to my chamber and subscribe my aunsweres with mine owne hand and come agayne So within one halfe houre I came to them agayn and deliuered them the questions with mine aunsweres G. Marsh denieth the Articles The first I denyed The second I aunswered as I did to my Lord afore as is aboue written To the third I aunswered that the lay people by Christes institution ought to receiue vnder both kindes that it sufficeth not them to receiue vnder the one kinde onely Fourthly that though confession auricular were a commodious meane to instruct the rude people yet was it not necessary nor commaunded of God They much exhorted me then to leaue mine opinions saying I was much deceiued vnderstanding the Scriptures amisse and much councelled me to folow the Catholicke Church of Christ G. Marsh exhorteth to the Catholicke Church and to doe as other did I aunswered my fayth in Christ conceiued by his holy word I neyther could nor would deny alter or chauÌ„ge for any liuing creature whatsoeuer hee were desiring them to speake to my Lord that during my life and imprisonment my poore frendes might be suffred to relieue me with necessary thinges according to theyr powers and so after much exhortation of them to do beleue as the Catholicke Church did we departed I from theÌ„ceforth continuing in the Porters ward not comming forth of my chamber sauing at noone and night while I dined and supped Upon one of the Easter holydaies maister Shereburn and M. More sent for me perswading me muche to leaue mine opinions M. Sheâ—â—burne anâ— M. Morâ— examineâ— of Georâ—â— Marsh. saying all the bringers vp and fauorers of that Religion had euill lucke and were either put to death or in prison and in daunger of life Agayne the fauorers of the Religion now vsed had wondrous good lucke prosperity in al thinges with many other worldly reasons of mans wisedome for as for the scriptures Maister Shereburne confessed himselfe ignoraunt I aunswered that I beleued and leaned onelye to the Scriptures Gods 〈◊〉 is not to 〈◊〉 esteemeâ— by prospâ—â—rity or adâ—uersity not iudging thinges by prosperity or aduersity but they earnestly aduised me to refuse mine opinions and not to let for any worldly shame I aunswered that that whiche I dyd I did not for the auoyding of any worldly shame saying my soule and lyfe were dearer to me theÌ„ the auoiding of any worldly shame neither yet did I it for any vayn prayse of the world but in the reuerent feare of God Then Maister More questioned with me of receiuing the Sacrament vnder the one kinde I sayd Christes institution was playne that all men shoulde drinke of the cup. Then he tolde me of the 24. of Luke and the 20. of the Actes where was but mention of breaking of bread onely Christeâ— breakinâ— bread 〈◊〉 24 〈◊〉 not the râ—â—ceiuing â—â—â—der one kinde wherof he gathered that they receiued the Sacrament but vnder one kinde That I denyed saying those places either did not speak of the celebration of the Lordes Supper or els vnder the name of breaking bread was signified and ment the receiuing of the Sacrament both of the body bloud of Christ according to his institution So after much communicatioÌ„ of that matter M. Shereburne sayd it was great pity that I being a welfauored youÌ„g man and one that might haue good liuing and do good would so foolishly cast my selfe away sticking so hard to such foolish opinions I aunswered as afore I had done to my Lorde and to
the bowels of Christe to helpe vs and all other our felow souldiors standing in like perillous place with your praiers to God for vs that we maye quite our selues like men in the Lord and geue some example of boldnes constancie mingled with pacience in the feare of God that yee and others our brethren thorough oure example may be so encouraged and strengthned to folow vs that ye also may leaue example to your weake brethren in the world to followe you Amen Consider what I say the Lorde geue vs vnderstanding in all things 2. Tim. 2. 1. Cor. 7. 1 Iohn â— Coloss. 3. Brethren the time is short it remaineth that yee vse thys world as though ye vsed it not for the fashion of this worlde vanisheth away See that ye loue not the world neither the things that are in the world but set your affection on heauenly things where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God Be â—eeke long suffering serue and edifie one other Doctrine 〈◊〉 good workes with the gift that God hath geuen you Beware of strange doctrine lay aside the old conuersation of greedy lustes and walke in a new life Beware of all vncleannes couetousnes foolish talking false doctrine dronkennes Reioyce be thankful towardes God submit your selues one to an other Cease from sinne spend no more time in vice be sober and apt to pray be pacient in trouble loue each other and let the glory of God and profite of your neighbor be the onely marke ye shoote at in all your doings Repent ye of the life that is past and take better heede to your doings hereafter And aboue all things cleaue yee fast to him who was deliuered to death for our sins rose againe for our iustification To whome with the father the holy ghost be al honor rule for euermore Amen Salute from me in Christe all others which loue vs in the faith and at your discretioÌ„ make them partakers of these letters and pray ye all for me and other in bondes for the Gospell that the same God which by his grace hathe called vs from wicked papistrie vnto true Christianitie and now of loue prooueth out patience by persecution wil of his mercy and fauour in the end gloriously deliuer vs either by death or by life to his glory AmeÌ„ At Lancaster the 30. of August 1554. By me an vnprofitable seruant of Christ George Marsh. To his welbeloued in Christ Ienkin Crampton Iames Leiuer Elice Fogge Rafe Bradshaw the wife of Richard Bradshaw Elice Crampton and to euery one of them be these deliuered from Lancaster G. Marsh. THe grace of our Lord Iesus Christ the loue of God the felowship of the holy Ghost be w t you al. Amen After salutations in Christ and harty thanks for your frendly tokens and your other remembraunces towards me beseeching God y t ye may encrease in faith feare loue and 〈◊〉 good gifts grow vp into a perfit man in Christe these be earnestly to exhort you yea to beseech you in the â—ender mercy of Christe that w t purpose of heart ye continually cleaue vnto the Lorde and that ye worship serue him in spirite in the gospel of his sonne For God wil not be worshipped after the commandements traditions of men neither yet by any other meanes appoynted prescribed and taught vs but by his holy word And though all men for the most parte defile them selues with the wicked traditions of men ordinances after y e world and not after Christ yet doe ye after the ensample of Tobie 〈◊〉 1. Daâ—â—ell 1. â— Math. 1. Daniel his 3. companions Matharhias and his 5. sonnes be at a poynt with your selues that ye wil not be defiled wyth y e vncleane meates of the heathen I do meane the filthinesse of Idolatrie and the very Heathenish ceremonyes of the Papistes but as true worshippers serue ye God in spirite and verity according to his sacred Scriptures Iohn 4. Iohn 5 1. Tymâ— 5. which I would wish and will you aboue all things continually and reuerently as both S. Paule and Christ commaund you to searche and read with the wholesome monitions of the same to teach exhort comfort edifie one an other Math. 24. and your brethren neighbours now in time of thys our miserable captiuitie and great famishment of soules for want of the foode of Gods worde And doubt not Math. 28. but that the merciful Lord who hath promised to be with vs euen vnto the worldes end and that whensoeuer 2. or 3. be gathered together in his name hee will be in the middest of them will assist you and teach you the right meanings of the sacred Scriptures will keepe you from all errors and lead you into all truth as he hath faithfully promised And though ye thinke your selues vnable to teach yet at the coÌ„maundement of Christ now in time of famine the hungry people being in wildernes farre froÌ„ any townes Iohn 1â—â— which if they be sent away fasting are sure to faint pearish by the way employ and bestow those fiue loaues and two fishes that ye haue vpon that hungrie multitude although ye thinke it nothing among so many And y t he increased the v. loaues and the ij fishes to feede v. M. men Math. â— besides women and children shall also augment his gifts in you not only to the edifying and winning of others in christ but also to an exceding great increase of your knowledge in God his holy word And feare not your aduersaries for either according to his accustomed maner God shal blind their eies that they shal not espie you Phil. 1. either get you fauour in their sight either els graciously deliuer you out of their handes by one meanes or other Obey with reuerence al your superiours vnlesse they commaund idolatrie or vngodlinesse Make prouision for your housholds chiefly that they be instructed and taught in the law of God Loue your wiues euen as your owne selues as Christ loued the congregatioÌ„ Loue your children but rate theÌ„ not lest they be of a desperate mind and bring them vp in the nurture information of the Lorde and teache them euen as the godly parents of Tobie the younger and Susanna did teach their children euen from their infancy to reuerence God according to his lawe to abstaine from sin prouiding y t in no wise they be brought vp in idlenes wantonnes seing y t ye recken your selues to be the children of God and looke for the life whych God shall geue to them that neuer tourne their beliefe from him See that ye euer feare God and keepe his commandements and though the plague of God chance vnto you yet remaine yee stedfast in the faith and feare of God and thanke him and serue hym in such holines and righteousnes as are acceptable before him all the dayes of your life Comfort
into his kingdom The triumph victory ouer death where he now sitteth at his fathers right hand that is to say in power glory equall in maiesty coeternall From thence he shal come to iudge the quicke the dead He shal appeare againe in great glory to receiue his elect vnto himselfe to put his enemies vnder his feete chaunging all liuyng men in a moment and raising vp al that be dead that all may be brought to his iudgement In this shall he geue ech man according to his deedes They which haue folowed him in regeneratioÌ„ which haue their sinnes washed away in hys bloud are clothed with hys righteousnes shall receiue the euerlasting kingdome and raigne with him for euer and they which after the race of the corrupt generation of Adam haue followed fleshe and bloud shall receiue euerlasting damnation with the deuill and hys angels I beleeue in the holy ghost I do beleue that the holy ghost is God the third person in Trinitie in vnitie of the Godhed equal with the father the sonne geuen through Christ to inhabite our spirites by which we are made to feele and vnderstand the great power vertue louing kindnes of Christ our lord For he illumineth quickneth and certifieth our spirit that by him we are sealed vp vnto the day of redemption by whom we are regenerate and made new cretures so that by hym and through hym we do receyue all the aboundaÌ„t goodnes promised vs in Iesus Christ. The holy Catholike Church This is an holy number of Adams posteritie elected gathered The Church washed and purified by the bloud of the Lambe from the beginning of the world and is dispersed through the same by the tiranny of Gog Magog that is to say the Turke and his tiranny and Antichrist otherwyse named the Bish. of Rome and hys aungels as this day also doth teach The Communion of Saints Which most holy congregation beyng as Paule teacheth builded vppon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophetes Christ beyng the head corner stone though it be by the tyranny of Satan and his ministers persecuted some by imprisonment some by death and some by other afflictions painful torments yet doth it remayne in one perfect vnitie both in faith and fellowship which vnity is knit in an vnspeakable knot as well of them which are departed from this mortal life as of them which now be liuyng and hereafter shall be in the same and so shall continue vntill they all do meete in the kyngdome where the head Iesus Christ with all hys holy members of which number thorough Christ I assuredly beleeue that I am one shall be fully complete knit and vnited together for euermore The forgeuenesse of sinnes I do beleeue that my sinnes and all their sinnes which do rightly beleeue the holy Scripture Remission only through Christ. are forgeuen onely thorough that Iesus Christ of whom onely I do professe that I haue my whole and full saluation and redemption which S. Paule saith commeth not through our workes and deseruyngs but freely by grace lest any should boast hymselfe Thorough the bloud of his Crosse all thyngs in heauen and earth are reconciled and set at peace wyth the Father without him no heauenly lyfe is geuen nor sinne forgeuen The resurrection of the body I do beleue that by the same my sauiour Christ I and all men shall rise againe from death for he as Paul sayth is risen agayne froÌ„ the dead and is become the first fruits of them which sleepe Resurrection For by a man came death and by a man commeth the resurrection from death This man is Christ through the power of whose resurrection I beleue that we all shall rise agayne in these our bodyes the elect clothed with immortalitie to liue with Christ for euer the reprobate also shall rise immortall to liue with the deuill and his angels in death euerlasting And the life euerlasting Through the same Iesus by none other I am sure to haue life euerlasting He onely is the way and entrance into the kingdome of heauen Iohn 3. For so God loued the world that he did geue his onely sonne Iesus Christ to the ende that so many as do beleue in him might haue euerlasting lyfe The which I am sure to possesse so soone as I am dissolued Life and Saluation onely by fayth in Christ. departed out of this tabernacle in the last day shall both body and soule possesse the same for euer to the which God graunt all men to come I beleue that the sacramentes that is to say of Baptisme and of the Lordes supper are seales of Gods moste mercyfull promises towardes mankind Two sacraments of the new Testament In Baptisme as by the outward creature of water I am washed from the filthines which hangeth on my flesh so do I assuredly beleue y t I am by Christes bloud washed cleane froÌ„ my sins through which I haue sure confidence of my certaine saluation In the partaking of the Lordes supper as I receyue the substance of bread wyne the nature of which is to strengthen the body so do I by faith receyue the redemption wrought in Christes body broken on the crosse life by his death resurrection by his resurrection and in summe all that euer Christ in his body suffered for my saluation to the strengthening of my faith in the same And I beleeue that God hath appointed the eatyng drinking of the creatures of bread and wine in his holy supper according to his word to mooue and to stirre vp my mynd to beleue these articles aboue written This is my faith this I do beleue and I am content by Gods grace to confirme and seale the truth of the same with my bloud By me Iohn Warne ¶ A letter of Iohn Cardmaker to a certaine friend of his The peace of God be with you YOu shall right well perceiue A 〈◊〉 M. Câ—â—â—â—make◠〈…〉 that I am not gone backe as some men do report me but as ready to geue my lyfe as any of my brethren that are gone before me although by a pollicie I haue a little prolonged it and that for the best as already it appeareth vnto me and shortly shall appeare vnto all That day that I recant any poynt of doctrine I shall suffer twenty kyndes of death the Lord beyng myne assistance as I doubt not but he wil. Commend me to my friend and tell hym no lesse This the Lorde strengthen you me and all his elect My riches and pouertie is as it was woont to be and I haue learned to reioyce in pouertie as well as in riches for that count I now to bee very riches Thus fare ye well in Christ. Salute all my brethren in my name I haue conferred with some of my aduersaries learned men and I finde that they be but Sophistes and shadowes ¶ A note concerning M. Cardmaker MAister Cardmaker beyng condemned in
it with our blouds For I thought this night that I had bene sent for because at a 11. of the clocke there was such rapping at the dore Then answered a mayd and sayd why theÌ„ I perceiue you were afrayd Brad. M. Bradford nothing afrayd of death Ye shall heare how fearefull I was For I considered that I had not slept and I thought to take a nap before I went and after I was a sleepe these men came into the next chamber and sang as it was tolde me and yet for all my fearefulnes I heard theÌ„ not therfore belike I was not afrayd that slept so fast Seru. Do you lacke any thing toward your necessity Brad. Nothing but your prayers I trust I haue them and you mine Seru. I saw a priest come to you to day in the morning Brad. Yea he brought me a letter from a Fryer and I am writing an answere Seru. Then we let you therefore the liuing God be wyth you Brad. And with you also and blesse you Seru. Amen sayd we and gaue him thankes departed M. Bradford had from the Counter to Newgate by night THus still in prison continued Bradford vntill the moneth of Iuly in such labors suffrings as he before alwayes had susteyned in prison But when the time of hys determined death was come he was sodeÌ„ly conueyed out of the Counter where he was prisoner in the night season to Newgate as afore is declared froÌ„ thence he was caried the next morning to Smithfield where he constantly abiding in the same truth of God which before he had confessed earnestly exhorting the people to repent to return to Christ sweetly comforting the godly yong springall of 19. or 20. yeares old which was burned with him chearefully he ended his paynefull life to liue with Christ. ¶ Iohn Leafe burnt with M. Bradford Iohn Leafe fellow Martyr with M. Bradford WIth whoÌ„ also was burnt one Iohn Leafe an appreÌ„tice to Humfrey Gawdy Tallow Chaundlor of the parish of Christs church in London of the age of 19. yeres and aboue borne at Kirkeby Moreside in the Countye of Yorke who vpoÌ„ the friday next before Palme sonday was coÌ„mitted to the Counter in Breadstreete Iohn Leafe of the parish of Christ church by the Alderman of that warde committed to prison by an Alderman of London who had rule charge of that warde or part of the City where the sayd Leafe did dwell After he coÌ„myng to examination before Boner gaue a firme Christian testimony of his doctrine profession answering to such articles as were obiected to him by the sayd Bishop First as touching his beliefe fayth in the sayd sacrament of the aultar Iohn Leafe examined before B. Boner The aunsweres of Iohn Leafe concerning his fayth in the Sacrament he answered that after y e words of consecration spoken by the priest ouer the bread wine there was not the very true naturall body bloud of Christ in substance and further did hold and beleue that the sayd sacrameÌ„t of the aultar as it is now called vsed beleued in this realme of EnglaÌ„d is idolatrous abhominable also sayd further that he beleued that after the words of coÌ„secration spoken by the Priest ouer the material bread and wine there is not the selfe same substance of Christes body bloud there coÌ„teined but bread wine as it was before and further sayd that he beleued that when the priest deliuereth the said material bread wine to the coÌ„municants he deliuereth but onely * Onely as touching the substance but not as concerning the effect thereof Auricular confession He meaneth after the Popish maner of remitting c. material bread and wyne and the communicants do receiue the same in remeÌ„brance of Christes death and passion and spiritually in fayth they receiue Christs body and bloud but not vnder the formes of bread and wine and also affirmed that he beleued auricular confession not to be necessary to be made vnto a priest for it is no poynt of soule health neither that the Priest hath anye authority geuen him by the Scripture to absolue and remit any sinne Upon these his answeres and testimony of his fayth he at that time being dismissed was bid the Monday next being the x. of Iune to appere again in the said place there and then to heare the sentence of his condemnatioÌ„ who so did At what time the foresayd Bishop propounding the sayd articles again to him as before assaying by al maner of wayes to reuoke him to his owne trade that is from truth to error notwithstanding all his perswasioÌ„s threates and promises found him the same man still so planted vpon the sure rocke of truth that no wordes nor deedes of men could remoue him Then the bishop after many wordes to and fro at last asked him if he had bene M. Rogers scholler Iohn Leaâ—e M. Rogeâ—â— scholler To whoÌ„ the foresayd Iohn Leafe answered agayne graunting him so to be and that he the same Iohn did beleue in the doctrine of the sayd Rogers and in the doctrine of Bishop Hooper Cardmaker and other of their opinion which of late were burned for the testimony of Christ and that he would dye in that doctrine that they dyed for And after other replications agayne of the Bishop mouing him to returne to the vnity of the Church he with a great courage of spirite answered agayne in these words My Lord quoth he you cal mine opinioÌ„ heresy it is the true light of the word of God and agayne repeating the same he professed that he would neuer forsake his stayed well grounded opinion while y e breath should be in his body Wherupon the Bishop being too weake eyther to refute his sentence or to remoue hys constancy proceeded consequently to read the Popish sentence of cruell condemnatioÌ„ Sentence read agaynst Iohn Leafe wherby this godly constant young man being coÌ„mitted to the secular power of the shiriffes there present was theÌ„ adiudged not long after suffered the same day with M. Bradford confirming w t hys death that which he had spoken and professed in his life It is reported of the said Iohn Leafe by one that was in the Counter the same time and saw the thing Iohn Leafe sealed the bill of his confessions with his bloud that after his examinations before the Bishop when two bils were sent vnto him in the CouÌ„ter in Bredstreet the one conteyning a recantation the other his confessions to knowe to which of them he would put to his hand first hearyng the Byll of recantation read vnto him because he coulde not read nor write hymselfe that he refused And when the other was read vnto him which he well liked of in stead of a pen he tooke a pinne and so pricking his hand sprinckled the bloud vpon the sayd bill willing the reader thereof to shew the Bishop that he had sealed the same
so many thowsandes it pleaseth his mercy to choose me to be one in whome he will suffer For although it be moste true that iuste patior i. I iustly suffer for I haue bene a great hypocrite and a greeuous synner the Lorde pardon me yea hee hath done it he hath done it in deede yet hic autem quid mali fecit i. What euill hath he done Christ whome the Prelates persecute his verity which they hate in me hath done no euill nor deserueth death Therefore ought I most hartely to reioyce of this dignation and tender kyndnesse of the Lord towardes me This is a singular mercy of God to haue death which is a due punishment for sinne â— turned into a demonstration testification of the Lordes truâ—he 4. Reg. 2. which vseth the remedy for my sinne as a testimoniall of hys Testament to his glory to my euerlasting comfort to the edefying of his Church and to the ouerthrowing of Antichrist and hys kingdome O what am I Lorde that thou shouldest thus magnifye me so vile a man and miser as alwayes I haue bene Is this thy wont to sende for suche a wretche and an hypocrite as I haue bene in a fiery Charyot as thou diddest for Helias Oh deare Fathers be thankefull for me and pray for me that I styll may be found worthy in whom the Lord would sanctify his holy name And for your part make you readye for we are but your gentlemen hushers Nuptiae agni paratae sunt venite ad nuptias 1. The mariage of the Lambe is prepared come vnto the mariage I now go to leaue my flesh there where I receiued it He meaneth that he should be conueyed by the Queenes Garde into Lankeshire to be burnte as the aduersaryes had once determined lyke as Ignatius was by a company of soldiours conueyed to Rome and cast to the Leopardes I shall be coÌ„ueied thither as Ignatius was at Rome to Leopardis by whose euill I hope to bee made better God graunt if it be his will that I aske it may make them better by me Amen For my farewell therfore I write and send this vnto you trusting shortly to see you where we shall neuer be separated In the meane season I will not cease as I haue done to commende you to our father of heauen And that you would so do by me I most hartely praye euerye one of you You knowe nowe I haue moste neede But fidelis Deus qui nunquam sinet nos tentaâ—i supra id quòd possumus i. Faythfull is God which will not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our strength He neuer didde it hytherto nor now I am assured he will neuer do Amen A dextris est mihi non mouebor Propter hoc laetabitur cor meum quia non derelinquet animam meam in inferno nec dabit me sanctum suum per gratiam in Câ—risto videre corruptionem E carcere raptim expectens omni momento carnificem i. He is on my righte hand therefore I shall not fall Wherefore my hart shall reioyce Psalme 16 for he shall not leaue my soule in hell neither shall suffer me his holy one by his grace in Christ to see corruption Out of prison in haste looking for the Tormentour The 8. of February Ann. 1555. Iohn Bradford * To the honourable Lord Russell now Earle of Bedford being then in trouble for the verity of Gods Gospell THe euerlasting and most gracious God and Father of our Sauiour Iesu Christ A letter of M. Bradford to the Lord Russell now Earle of Bedford â—lesse your good Lordshippe with all maner of heauenlye blessinges in the same Chryst our onely comfort and hope Amen Praysed be God our Father which hath vouched you worthye as of fayth in his Christ so of his Crosse for the same Magnifyed be his holy name who as he hath deliuered you from one crosse so he hath made you willing I trust and ready to beare another wheÌ„ he shall see his time to lay it vpon you for these are the most singular giftes of God geuen as to few The excellencye of fayth and what it worketh so to none els but to these few whiche are moste deare in his sight Fayth is reckoned and worthely among the greatest gyftes of GOD yea it is the greatest it selfe that we enioy for by it as we be iustified and made Gods childreÌ„ so are we temples and possessours of the holy spirite yea of Christ also Eph. 4. And of the Father hymselfe Iohn 14. By fayth we driue the Deuill away 1. Peter 5. We ouercome the world 1. Ioh. And are already Citttizens of heauen and fellowes wyth Goddes deare Sayntes But who is able to reckon the riches that this fayth bringeth with her vnto the soule she sitteth vpon No man or Aungell And therefore as I sayd of all Gods giftes she may be set in the top and haue the vpmost seate The which thing if men considered in that she commeth alonely from Goddes owne mercy seat Fayth commeth by hearing the word and not by hearing Masse by the hearing not of Masse or Mattyns Dyriges or such drasse but of the worde of God in such a toung as we canne and doe vnderstand as they would be diligent and take greate heede for doyng or seeyng any thyng whiche might cast her downe for then they fal also so would they with no lesse care read and heare Goddes holy word ioyning thereto most earnest and often prayer aswell for the more and better vnderstanding as for the louing liuyng and confessing of the same mauger the head of the deuill the worlde our fleshe reason goodes possessions carnall frends wife children and very life here if they should pull vs backe to harken to the voyce and counsell for more quiet sure and longer vse of them Philip. 1. Now notwithstanding this excellency of fayth in that we read the Apostle to matche therewith yea as it were to preferre suffering persecution for Christes sake I trowe no man will be so fond as to thinke otherwise but that I and all Goddes children haue cause to glorify and prayse God whiche hath vouched you worthye so greate a blessing The efficacy of the crosse and what it worketh in Gods children For though the reason or wisedome of the worlde thinke of the Crosse according to theyr reach and according to theyr present sence and therefore flyeth from it as from a most great ignominye and shame Yet Gods Scholers haue learned otherwise to thinke of the Crosse that is the frame house in the which God frameth his children lyke to his sonne Christ the Fornace that fineth Gods golde the high way to Heauen the Sute and Liuery that Gods seruauntes are serued withall the earnest and beginning of all consolation and glory For they I meane Gods scholers as your Lordshyp is I trust doe enter into Goddes sanctuary Psalme 72. least theyr fecte slippe They looke not as beastes do on thinges
behauiour there Oh if there were in those men that are so present at the Masse eyther loue to God or to theyr brethren then woulde they for the one or bothe openly take Gods part and admonish theyr people of their idolatry They feare man more then hym which hath power to cast both soule and bodye to hell fire they halte on bothe knees they serue two maysters God haue mercy vppon suche and open theyr eyes with his eye salue that they may see that they which take no part with God are agaynst God and that they whiche gather not wyth Christ doe scatter abroade Oh that they woulde read what S. Iohn sayth will be done to the fearefull The counsayle geuen to the Churche of Laodicea is good counsaile for suche But to returne to you agayne dearely beloued be not yee ashamed of Gods Gospell It is the power of God to saluation to all those that doe beleue it 2. Timothy 1. Romans 1. Be therefore partakers of the afflictions as God shal make you able knowyng for certayne that he will neuer tempt you farther then hee will make you able to beare 1. Corinth 10. Philip. 1. 1. Peter 3. Math. 5. and thinke it no small grace of God to suffer persecution for Gods truth for the spirite of God resteth vpon you and ye are happie as one day yee shall see Read 2. Thess. 1. Heb. 12. As the fire hurteth not gold but maketh it finer so shall yee be more pure by suffering with Christ. 1. Pet 1. The flayle and wind hurteth not the wheat but clenseth it froÌ„ the chaffe And ye dearly beloued are Gods wheate feare not therefore the flayle feare not the fanning winde feare not the milstone feare not the ouen Persecution compared to the flayle which hurteth not but clenseth the wheat for all these make you more meete for the Lordes owne toothe Sope though it be blacke soyleth not the clothe but rather at the length maketh it more cleane so doth the blacke Crosse helpe vs to more whitenes if God strike with his battledore Because ye are Gods sheepe prepare your selues to the slaughter alwayes knoing that in the sight of the Lord our death shall be precious The soules vnder the aulter looke for vs to fill vp their number Romans 8. 1. Peter 5. Mathew 10. happy are we if God haue so appoynted vs. How soeuer it be dearely beloued cast your selues wholly vpon the Lord with whome all the heares of your heades are numbred so that not one of them shall perish Will we nill we we must drinke Gods cuppe if he haue appoynted it for vs. Drinke it willingly then Psalme 75. 1. Pet. 4. and at the first when it is full least peraduenture if we linger we shall drinke at the length of the dregges with the wicked if at the beginning we drinke not with his children for with theÌ„ his iudgement beginneth and when he hath wrought his will on mount Syon then will he visite the nations round about Submit your selues therefore vnder the mighty hande of the Lorde 1. Peter 5. Romans 8. No man shall touche you without his knowledge When they touch you therfore know it is your weale God therby will worke to make you like vnto Christ here that yee may be also like vnto him els where Acknowledge your vnthankfulnes and sinne and blesse God that correcteth you in the world 1. Cor. 11. because ye shall not be damned with the world Otherwise might he correct vs then in making vs to suffer for righteousnes sake but this he doth because we are not of the world Call vppon his name through Christ for his helpe as hee commaundeth vs. Beleeue that he is mercifull to you heareth you and helpeth you Psalme 50. Psalme 22. I am with him in trouble and will deliuer him sayth hee Knowe that God hath appoynted boundes ouer the whiche the Deuill and all the worlde shall not passe If all thinges seeme to be agaynst you yet say with Iob If he will kill me I will hope in hym Read the 91. Psalme and pray for me your poore brother and fellow sufferer for Gods Gospelles sake his name therefore be praysed and of his mercy he make me you worthy to suffer with good conscience for his names sake Die once we must and when we knowe not Happy is that death which seeing once it must needes be payd is bestowed vpon the Lord. happy are they whome God geueth to pay Natures debte I meane to dye for his sake Here is not our home therefore let vs accordingly consider thinges alwayes hauing before our eyes the heauenly Ierusalem Heb. 12. Apoc. 21 22 the way thether to be by persecutions the deare frendes of God howe they haue gone it after the example of our Sauioure Iesus Christ whose footesteppes let vs followe euen to the gallowes if God so will not doubting but that as he within three dayes rose agayne immortall euen so wee shall doe in our tyme that is when the trumpe shall blow and the Angell shall shoote and the sonne of man shall appeare in the cloudes with innumerable sainctes and Aungels in maiestie and greate glory then shall the dead arise and we shall be caught vp into the cloudes to meete the Lorde and so be alwayes with hym Comfort your selues with these wordes and praye for me for Gods sake E carcere 19. Nouemb. 1553. Iohn Bradford * To sir Iames Hales Knight then prisoner in the Counter in Bredstreate THe God of mercy and father of all comfort plentifully poure out vpon you and in you his mercye Another letter of M. Bradford to Syr Iames Hales Knight and wyth his consolations comforte and strengthen you to the end for his and our Christes sake Amen Although right worshipfull sir many causes myght moue me to be content with crying for you to your God and my God that he woulde geue you grace to perseuâ—re well as he hath right notably begunne to the great glory of his name and comfort of all suche as feare him as lacke of learning of familiaritie yea acquayntance for I think I am vnknown to you both by face and name and other such like thinges yet I cannot content my selfe but presuming something to scrible vnto you not that I thynke my scribling can do you good but that I might declare my 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and compassion loue and effection I beare towardes your maistership which is contented yea desirous with vs poore misers and to confesse Christes Gospell in these perilous times and dayes of tryall Oh Lord God how good art thou which doest thus gleane out grapes I meane children for thy self and brethren for Christ Looke good M. Hales on your vocation not many Iudges How God gleaneth out his people not many knightes not myny landed men not many riche men and wealthye to â—iue as you are hath God chosen to suffer for his sake as hee hath nowe
miserationibus magnis congregabo te In momento indignationis obscondi faciem meam parumper â te in miserecordia sempiterna misertus sum tui di xit redemptor tuus dominus Nam istud erit mihi sicut aquae Noe. Vt enim iuraui ne porro aquae Noe pertransirent terram sic iuraui vt non irascar tibi non increpem te Montes enim comouebuntur colles contremiscent miserecordia autem mea non recedet à te foedus pacis meae non mouebitur dixit miserator tuus Dominus i. Feare not c. For a little while I haue forsaken thee but with great compassion will I gather thee For a moment in mine anger I hyd my face from thee for a little season but in euerlastyng mercy haue I had compassion on thee sayth the Lorde thy redeemer For this is vnto me as the waters of Noe. For as I haue sworne that the waters of Noe should no more goe ouer the earth so haue I sworne that I would not be angry w t thee nor rebuke thee For the mountaynes shal remoue and hilles shall fall downe but my mercye shall not departe from thee neyther shall the couenaunte of my peace fall awaye sayth the Lorde that hath compassion on thee But the scriptures are full of suche sweete places to them that will portare iram domini expectare salutem auxilium eius i. Beare the wrathe of the Lorde Math. â— and waye for his health and helpe As of all temptations this is the greatest that God hathe forgotten or will not helpe vs through the pykes as they say so of all seruices of God this liketh hym y e best to hope assuredly on him for hys helpe alwayes whiche is adiutor in tribulationibus i. An helper in tribulations 1. Cor. â—â— Psalm 1â— and doth more gloriously shew his power by suche as be weake and feele themselues so For quo infirmiores sumus eo sumus in illo robustiores Sic oculi domini i. The weaker we are the more stronge we are in hym Thus the eyes of the Lord be on them that tremble and feare Voluntatem eorum faciet i. hee will accomplishe their desire he is with them in their trouble hee will deliuer them Antequam clamauerint exaudit eos i. before they cry he heareth them as all the scriptures teach vs. To the reading whereof and hartye prayer I hartily commend you beseechyng almighty God that of his eternall mercies hee woulde make perfecte the good hee hathe begunne in you and strengthen you to the ende that you might haue no lesse hope but much more of hys helpe to your comforte nowe agaynst your enemies then already he hathe geuen you agaynst N. for not subscrybing to the kinges will Be certayne be certayne good M. Hales that all the heares of your head your deare father hath numbred so that one of them shall not pearishe your name is written in the booke of lyfe Therefore vpon God cast all your care whiche will comforte you with his eternall consolations and make you able to goe through the fire if neede bee whiche is nothing to be compared to the fire where into our enemies shall fall and lye for euer from the whiche the Lorde deliuer vs though it be through temporall fire which must be construed according to the ende and profite that commeth after it so shall it then not muche deare vs to suffer it for our mayster Christes cause the whiche the Lord graunt for his mercies sake Amen From the kings Bench. Your humble Iohn Bradford ⧠To my very friend in the Lord Doctor Hyll Phisition THe God of mercy and father of all comforte at this present and for euer engraffe in your harte the sense of his mercy in Christ â—etter to 〈◊〉 Hill 〈◊〉 and for the continuaunce of hys consolation whiche cannnot but enable you to carrye wyth ioye whatsoeuer crosse he shall lay vpon you Amen Hetherto I coulde haue no suche libertye as to wryte vnto you as I thynke you knowe but nowe in that throughe Gods prouidence I haue no suche restraynte I cannot but somthing write as well to purge me of this suspicion of vnthankfulnes towardes you as also to signifie my carefulnes for you in these perilous dayes least you should waxe colde in Gods cause whiche God forbid or suffer the light of the Lord once kindled in your harte to be quenched and so become as you were before after the example of the worlde and of many othere whiche woulde haue bene accompted otherwise in our dayes and yet still beguile themselues still would be so accompted although by their outward lyfe they declare the contrary in that they thinke it inough to keepe the harte pure notwythstandynge that the outward man doth curry fauour In whiche doyng as they deny God to be ielous and therefore requireth the whole man as well body as soule being bothe create as to immortalitie and societye wyth hym so redeemed by the bloud of Iesus Christ and now sanctified by the holy spirite to be the temple of GOD and member of hys sonne as I say by their parting stake to geue God the harte â—â—rting 〈◊〉 bâ—â—wene God and the world 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 church and the world the body they deny God to be ielous for els they woulde geue hym both as the wyfe would doe to her husband whether he be ielous or noe if shee bee honest so they playe the dissemblers with the Churche of GOD by theyr facte offendyng the godlye whome eyther they prouoke to fall wyth them or make more carelesse and consciencelesse if they be fallen and occasionyng the wicked and obstinate to tryumphe against God and the more vehemently to prosecute theyr malyce agaynst suche as will not defile themselues in bodye or soule with the Romyshe ragges now reuiued amongest vs. Because of thys I meane least you my deare Mayster and brother in the Lorde shoulde doe as many of our Gospellers doe for feare of man whose breathe is in hys nostrels and hathe power but of the body Gospell 〈◊〉 â—say 2. not fearyng the Lord which hath power both of soule and body and that not onely temporallye but also eternally I could not but write something vnto you aswell because duety deserueth it for many benefites I haue receiued of God by your handes for the whiche hee rewarde you for I cannot as also because charitie and loue compelleth me not that I thinke you haue anye neede for as I may rather learne of you so I doubt not but you haue hetherto kept your selfe vpright from haltyng but that I might both quyet my conscience callyng vppon me hereabout â— Hill M. â—radfordes â—hisition Maiâ—eâ—s Sortes of â—biectes Wayes Kingâ—â—mes and signifie vnto you by some thynge my carefulnes for your soule as payneful and often you haue done for my body Therefore I praye you call to minde that there bee but two maysters two kindes of
before hys mercifull harte laye open your infirmities and euilles with desire of pardon and helpe after hys good will and pleasure but in hys time and not when you will and by what meanes he will not by that waye you woulde in the meane season hange on hope of his fatherly goodnes and surely you shall neuer be ashamed For if a woman that is naturall cannot finally forget the Childe of her wombe be â—ure God whiche is a father supernaturall Esay â—9 cannot nor will not forget you Yea if a woman coulde be so forgetfull yet God hymselfe sayth he will not be so This opinion yea rather certayne perswasion of God our father through Christe see that you cherishe and by all meanes as well by dilligent consideration of his benefites as of his louing corrections whether they be inward or outwarde see that you nourishe knowyng for certayne that as the deuill goeth about nothing so muche as to bring you in a doubte whether yee be Gods childe or no so what soeuer shall moue you to admitte that dubitation be assured the same to come from the Deuill If you feele in your selfe not onely the want of good thinges but also plentye of euill do not therefore doubte whether you be Gods childe in Christ or no. For if for your goodnes or ilnesse sake which you feel or feele not ye should beleue or doubte then shoulde you make Christe Iesus for whose sake onely God is your father either nothyng or els but halfe Christ. But rather take occasion of your wants in good and of your plenty in euill to goe to God as to your father and to praye to him that in asmuch as he commaundeth you to beleue that he is your God and father so he would geue you his good spirite that you might feele the same and liue as hys childe to hys glorye and cease not vpon such prayers to look for comfort Gods good tyme still hoping the best and reiecting all dubitation and so all euill workes words and cogitations as the Lord shal enable you by hys good spirite and grace which I beseeche hym to geue vnto you my good sister for euer And further I pray you that as hee hath made you to be an helper vnto your husband so you would endeuour your selfe therein to shewe the same as well in soule as body and begge grace of God that your indeuour may be effectual to both your comfortes in Christ. Amen Iohn Bradford To my welbeloued in the Lord VV. P. GRace and peace from God the father through our Lorde Iesus Chryste Amen Deare brother God most iustly hath cast me downe into a dungeon but much better then I deserue wherein I see no man but my keeper nor can see any except they borne to me Soâ—ething in the earth my lodgyng is which as an example and memoriall of my earthly affections which God I trust will mortifie and of my sepulchre whereunto I trust my Lord God will bryng me in peace in hys good time In the meane season hee geue me pacience liuely hope and his good spirite I pray you praye for me for the prayer of the godly if it be effectuall This disease was a rewme with a feblenes of stomacke wherewith he was much troubled whiles he was at libertye worketh muche with God I thanke God my common disease doth lesse trouble me then when I was abroad which doth teache me the merciful prouidence of God towardes me Vse true and harty prayer and you shall perceiue GOD at length will declare himselfe to see where now many thinke he sleepeth Out of the Tower by the Lordes prisoner Iohn Bradford A letter whiche he wrote to a faythfull woman in her heauines and trouble most comfortable for all those to read that are afflicted and broken harted for their sinnes GOd oure good father for hys mercies sake in Christe with his eternall consolation so comforte you A letter of M. Bradford to a faythfull womaÌ„ inwardly afflicted as I desire to be comforted of him in my moste neede Yea he will comfort you my deare sister onely caste your care vppon hym and he neuer can nor will forsake you For his calling and giftes be suche that he can neuer repente hym of them Whome he loueth he loueth to the end none of his chosen can perishe Romans 11. Of whiche number I knowe you are my dearely beloued sister God increase the fayth thereof dayly more and more in you hee geue vnto you to hange wholy on hym and on his prouidence and protection For who so dwelleth vnder * * Gods prouidence and protection Psalm 31.90 Gene. 19. that secret thing and help of the Lord he shall be cocke sure for euermore He that dwelleth I say for if we be flitters and not dwellers as was Loth a flitter from Segor where God promised hym protection if hee had dwelled there still wee shall remoue to oure losse as he did into the mountaynes Dwell therefore that is truste and that finally vnto the ende in the Lorde my deare sister and you shal be as Mount Syon As Mountaynes compasse Ierusalem so dooth the Lorde all hys people How then can hee forget you whiche are as y e apple of hys eye for his dear sonnes sake Ah deare heart that I were now but one half houre with you to be a Symon to helpe to cary your crosse with you God sende you some good Symon to bee with you and helpe you You complayne in your letters of the blyndenesse of your minde and the troubles you feele My dearely beloued God make you thankefull for that whiche God hathe geuen vnto you he open your eyes to see what and howe great benefites you haue receiued that you may be lesse couetous or rather impacient for so I feare me it should be called and more thankefull Haue not you receiued at his handes sight to see your blindnesse and thereto a desirous and seeking heart to see where he lyeth in the mydday as his deare Spouse speaketh of her selfe in the Canticles Oh Ioyce my good Ioyce what a gifte is thys Many haue some sight but none this sobbing and sighing none this seeking whiche you haue I knowe but such as he hath marryed vnto hym in his mercies You are not content to kisse hys feete w t the Magdalen but you would be kissed euen with the kisse of his mouthe Cant. 1. You would see his face with Moses forgetting how he biddeth vs seeke hys face Psalme 27. yea and that for euer psalm 105. which signifieth no such sight as you desire to bee in this present life which would see God nowe face to face where as he cannot be seene but couered vnder something yea sometyme in that whiche is as you would say cleane contrary to God as to see his mercye in hys anger In bringing vs to hell fayth seethe hym bryng vs to heauen in darkenesse it beholdeth brightnesse God cannot be seene
for her exceeding goodnes extended towarde them with theyr singulare commendation and testimonie also of her Christian zeale towarde Gods afflicted prisonners and to the veritie of his Gospell Shee departed of late at Holburne Anno 1568. whose ende was more like a sleepe then anye death â—ote how God comâ—only 〈…〉 helpers 〈…〉 his 〈◊〉 so quietly and meekely shee deceased and departed hence in the Lord. Amongest other which wrote vnto her M. Bradforde also sent these letters to the said Lady the tenour whereof heere followeth To my good Lady Vane THe true sense and sweete feeling of Gods eternal mercies in Christe Iesus be euer more and more liuely wrought in your heart by the holy Ghost â— letter of Bâ—aâ—ford â—ritten to 〈◊〉 good 〈◊〉 Vane 〈…〉 he 〈…〉 Amen I moste heartily thanke you good Madame for your comfortable Letters and whereas you woulde be aduertised what were best to be done on your behalfe concerning your three questions the truth is that the questions are neuer wel seene nor answeared vntill the thing wherof they arise be well considered I meane vntill it be seene howe great an euill the thing is If it be once in deede in your heart perceiued vpon probable pithy places gathered out of Gods booke that there was neuer thing vppon the earthe so greate and so muche an aduersarie to Gods true Seruice to Christes Death Passion Priesthood Sacrifice and kingdome to the Ministerie of Gods woorde and sacraments to the church of God to repentance faith and all true godlines of life as that is whereof the questions arise as moste assuredly it is in deede then can not a Christian heart but so muche the more abhorre it and all thyngs that in any poynt might seeme to allowe it or any thing pertaining to y e same by how much it hath the name of Gods seruice Againe your Ladiship doth knowe that as all is to be discommended and auoided which is folowed or fled from in respecte of oure selues in respecte of auoiding Christes Crosse so the ende of all oure doings shoulde be to God-wards to his glory to our neighbours to edification and good example wherof none can be geuen in allowing any of the three questioÌ„s by you propounded But because this which I write nowe is briefe and needeth the more consideration or explication as I doubte not of the one in you so from me by Gods grace you shall receiue y e other shortly For I haue already wrytten a little booke of it whiche I will sende vnto you in the whiche you shall haue youre questions fully answeared and satisfied and therefore I omit to write any more hereaboutes presently beseeching God our good Father to guide you as his deare childe w t his spirite of wisedome power and comfort vnto eternall lyâ—e that you may be strong and reioyce in hym and wyth his Church to carie Christes crosse if hee shall so thinke it nede 1. Peter 1. Which is a thing to be desired wished and imbraced if wee looked on thinges after the iudgement of Gods word and tried them by that touchstone If you be accustomed to thinke on the breuitie vanitie and miserye of this life and on the eternitye truth and felicity of euerlasting life if you looke on things after their endes and not after their present appearance onely if you vse your selfe to set Gods presence power and mercy alwaies before your eies to see them as God by euery creature woulde you shoulde I doubt not but you shall finde suche strength and comforte in the Lorde as you shall not be shaken with all the power of Satan Gods mercye in Christ be with you and his good spirit guide you for euer Amen An other letter to the Lady Vane AS to mine owne soule I wishe to your Ladishippe An other letter of M. Bradford to the foresayd Lady Vane grace and mercy from God our deare father in Christe oure Lorde and Sauiour I thanke God that something he hath eased you and mitigated hys fatherly correction in vs both I woulde to God hee had done so muche in the behalfe of the griefe of the body to you as he hath done to mee For as for the soule I truste you feele that which I pray God increase in you I meane his fatherly loue and graunt that I may with you feele the same in suche degree as may please him I will not say as you feele least I should seeme to aske too much at one time God doeth often much more plentifully visite with the sense of his mercy them that humble them selues vnder his mighty hande and are sore exercised as you long haue bene then others whiche to the face of the worlde haue a more shewe and appearance Therefore I wish as I doe and that not onely for mine owne commoditie but also that I might occasion you to the consideration of the goodnesse of God whiche I by your letters doe well espâ—e whych is in deede the hye waye whereby as God encreaseth his giftes so sheweth he more liuely his saluation Psalme 50.107 I haue receiued Gods blessing from you the whiche I haue partly distributed vnto my three felowe prisonners Maister Farrar Maister Tailour Maister Philpot and the residue I will bestowe vppon foure poore soules whiche are imprisonned in the common Gayle for Religion also As for mine owne parte if I hadde neede I woulde haue serued my tourne also But because I hadde not nor I thanke God haue not I haue bene and wil be your Almner in such sorte as I haue already aduertised you God rewarde you and geue you to finde it spiritually and corporally Because otherwise I canne not talke with you therefore on thys sort as occasion and opportunitie will serue I am ready to shewe my good will and desire of youre helpe and furtheraunce in the Lorde to euerlasting life whereunto God bringe vs shortly for his mercies sake Amen Good Madame bee thankefull to God as I hope you be bee earnest in prayer continue in reading and hearing Gods worde and if Gods further Crosse come as therein God doeth serue hys prouidence for els it shall not come vnto you so be certaine the same shall turne to your eternall ioy and comfort Amen Iohn Bradford To my deare friendes and brethren R. and E. with their wiues and families THe comforte of Christe fealt commonly of his children in their Crosse for his sake An other letter of M. Bradford to 2. faythfull frends of his onâ— Royden and Elâ—ing the euerlasting God worke in both your heartes my good brethren and in the hearts of both your yokefelows especially of good Mary my good sister in the Lord. Amen If I had not somthing heard of the hazard which you are in for the Gospels sake if you continue the profession confession therof as I trust you do wil do and that vnto the ende God enabling you as hee will doubtlesse for hys mercies sake if you hope in him for
the worde of God in the Canon of the Bible set it out I meane not onely in allegories but euen in playne words For no other foundation can any man lay besides y t which is layd S. Paule sayth the groundworke is layd alredy Euen so sayth he to the Ephesians We be his workmanship to do good workes which God hath create that wee should walke in them He sayth they were not to be made but they are made already What shall we thinke than in such works as mans wit hath founded which yet seeme most holy let Gods worde be iudge Read the same diligently and reuerently with prayer I meane not Latine seruice not vnderstoode but with true hearty prayer and marke what the law requireth euen that which we cannot geue the whole heart and more if it were possible But to this end that we seyng our abhominable vncleannes and inabilitie might despaire in our selues tremblyng at the iustice of God and his anger which we continually procure and so amplect Christ in whome God the father is well pleased Which Christ is the end of the law to iustifie all that beleeueth and continue not in their popish ignorance iustifieng themselues and treadyng Christes bloud vnder their feete denieng the Lord that bought them All such be they neuer so well learned neuer so holy bee nothing but hypocrites and playne Antichrists which may not abide the sword of Gods mouth For the trompets of the army I meane still Gods word when they blow the hye wals of Iericho the figure of hypocrisie falleth down Embrace therefore Gods holy worde and be not onely a Reader but a doer for your callyng requireth you to be apt to teach such proud hypocriticall arrogant bablers as I am now which if I may vse this terme beshite Gods word God forgeue me and pray you for me geue God thanks for me that spareth me thus Luciferlike not of a true zeale but of a foolish bragging which prate of Gods holy word I wot not what I do to confesse it So it is I haue sent to you other bookes which I pray you read I haue written your name in them The holy Ghost keepe you with your brother George his wife and children and with your brother Iames c. Sir Laurence c. This 20. of March A very painted hypocrite Iohn Bradford Yours in Christ for euer Pray for me pray for me geue God thanke for me and take Iohn Traues help to read this letter written in hast If any thing but good bee chaunced to Iohn Traues which God forbid I pray you burne my letters out of hande ¶ An other letter of Maister Bradford to father Traues Gratia misericordia pax a Deo patre nostro Domino Iesu Christo Domino nostro IF myne heart were not altogether Adamantine your kynd letters to me vnkynd miser would cause me from the bottome of the same to confesse myne ingratitude towards you vpon your behalfe anempst me so much deserued but as I am to do so shew I my selfe to write and as I am vnable in the one so am I foolish in the other in all those vnkyndnesses rudenes c. whereof you accuse your selfe I am enforced to acknowledge my selfe most iustly condemned not so fainedly by me confessed as most truly by you experienced In your letters as in a glasse I may learne by you in deiecting your selfe to espy my nakednes which tofore I thought clothed duplici vestitu now onelye but with fig leaues hypocritishly gilded of which deiection wrought in you by the holy ghost be not proude For what haue you that ye haue not receiued but be thankful to the Lord not onely therefore but also for those surges which you feele now thorough the cares accompanieng marriages now thorough education and bringing vp of your children and family now thorough that crosse of the common accustomed trade of liuyng for Multas tribulationes oportet ingredi regnum Dei Through many tribulatiōs we must enter into the kingdome of heauen ye they be the cognisances of Gods election The letter Thau the instruments which worke suspiria aeternae vitae therefore to be embraced Beleeue me it is y e moste excellent gift of God a man to deiect and humble himselfe and to feele the crosses of Christ as crosses But I most hypocriticall wretch not worthy that this earth should beare me am euen a goyng to bed with Iesabel and such as commit fornication with her which is afflictio maxima Oh Lord helpe me and deliuer me for Iesus sake annoynt myne eyes with ointmēt that I may see oh geue me not ouer into a lewd mind and reprobate sense but awake my sleeping soule y t Christ may shine in me You know the crosse the fatherly crosse the louyng Lord hath layd vpon me but I but I am little or nothyng mooued therewith I worke therein yet not I but Gods spirit not of a repentant faythfull mynde but I cannot tell how of a slouthfull blynd retchlesse entent Oh Lord forgeue me for saying so it is thy gift forgeue me myne vnthankfulnes for Iesus sake and graunt mee as herein I blasphemed and dishonested thy holy name so do thou by thy holy spirit glorifie by me the same So be it So be it Sithens my commyng to London I was with M. Latymer whose counsaile is as you shall heare which I purpose by Gods grace to obey if it be thy will oh Lord fiat He willed me as I haue done to write to my maister who is in the countrey and to shew hym that if within a certaine tyme which I appoynted xiiij dayes hee doe not go about to make restitution that I will submitte my selfe to my L. Protector and the kings maiesties counsaile to confesse the fault and aske pardon This lyfe is vncertayne and fraile and when time is it must not be deferred And what should it profite me to win the whole world to loose myne owne soule If as I iustly haue deserued I be put to death for it Gods will be done At the lest slander reproch rebuke losse of worldly frends losse of liuing c. shall ensue What than Lord thy will be done thine I am if death come welcome be it if slaunder c. Euen as thou wilt Lord So be it Onely graunt me a penitent louyng obedient hart of meere loue to go forwards herein and not to shrinke to stand and not to fall y t thy name onely be praysed herein Amen Pray pray for me cry for me and when you shall heare any thyng comfort my mother to whom for that this bringer hath not geuen me an houres warnyng of his departure I haue not only written nothyng but also haue thus pratled to you who as no man else would I thinke you will beare with me For as God knoweth to whose grace I commit you your bedfellow with all your children and familye The shortnes of tyme and this sayd bringers importaunce is onely
the let I neither send you spectacles the price of the Paraphrases nor thanks for your cheese as by the next that coÌ„meth I will God willyng send the premisses to you and a goodly Testament for Sir Thomas Hall which is at the bindyng But be not acknowen that I haue now written to you for so I haue prayed this bringer God be with vs and pray for me and abhorre not my rude scribling which if it were as well written as it is ment woulde deserue pardon Thus make I an ende imputing to the hastines of this bringer all blame which you may lay vnto me From the Temple this Sonday immediately after M. Latimers famous Sermon whiche this bringer as hee sayth did heare By your poorest friend Iohn Bradford It shall not be long God willyng but you shall both haue and heare from me Keepe with you Melancthons Common places for I haue an other ¶ Another letter of Maister Bradford to father Traues GRace mercy and peace from God the father through our Lord Iesus Christ with encrease of all manner godly knowledge and liuing bee with you and all your houshold now and euer Amen To excuse this my long silence within v. or vj. dayes after my like foolish letters writteÌ„ to you by Ioh. Mâ—sse it pleased God to send my M. hither to London whome as I lately tofore had aduertised by letters I mooued you know wherein and prayed him to discharge y e same or els I would submit my selfe c. Whereunto he answered that if the bookes would declare it he would satisfy c The bookes I shewed whereupon he promised as much as I could aske But beyng herein something more mooued then he had cause God be praysed therefore which of his meere good pleasure wrought it at tymes as I could I desired to know how and in what tyme he would discharge vs both He thinking me to be ouer curious herein was not therewith contented and hearyng me to alledge the vncertaintie of tyme and the feare of Gods iustice which oh gracious Lord graunt me to feele in deede as much as thou knowest good for me he aunswered me to be scrupulous and of a superstitious conscience for animalis homo non percipit ea quae sunt Dei and plainely sayde further that I shold not know nor by these words haue his head so vnder my girdle And wheÌ„ I shewed him that God witnessed with me I went about no suche thyng He sayd that there was no godly conscience seyng he promised afore the face of God to discharge me and to pay the thing but it ought so to be quieted And thus at dyuers sundry tymes moouing eftsoones to know of hym the way and tyme of discharging the debt and hauyng none other aunsweres then tofore I doubting worldly wisedome which vseth delayes to raigne in hym with this Mammon the which oh merciful God eradicate out of his hart mynd and all others I was somethyng more sharp and told hym non ego tamen sed gratia tua Domine I would obey God more then man the which hee lightly regardyng as seemed I departed and went to M. Latimer to haue had hym to haue brought me to my L. Protector whose grace than was purposed shortly to take his iourney to visite the Ports M. Latimer I say willed me to stay vntill his returne which will be not long tofore Easter In this meane tyme I bade my bedfellow my maisters sonne whom my M. had vsed as his instrument to mooue mee carnally for my M. discharged him of hys exhibitioÌ„ tellyng hym that he could not be able to keep eyther house or chyld for I purposed to vndoe both hym and all hys vntruly thou knowest good Lord and bade hym to take that as a warnyng that both he and his brethren should prouide for themselues as they could I bade I say my sayde bedfellow to shew my M. as of himself my further purpose which thyng when he knew so mooued feared him that he began somethyng to relent then made faire promises that looke what I would deuise that would he do I deuised but my deuises pleased hym not And thus but not vainly I trust as I now do with you but I knowe your gentlenes which euer hath borne with me I spended the tyme in which I haue bene silent to write nay bable to you And he departing out of LondoÌ„ tofore I knew did send me word by an other of his said sonnes not so giuen to the Gospell and a lyfe accordyng as my bedfellow and therefore more to be suspected for though pietas non est suspiciosa as I should thinke my selfe rather impius yet Christ bade vs to be prudeÌ„tes sicut serpentes this other brother I say told me that my M. would do all thyngs onely his fame and abilitie preserued quid prodest totum mundum lucrari animae vero iacturam facere And with the sayd brother my M. sent me a little billet also wherein he confessed that he was contented within 12. months to deliuer to my hands the whole money which bill I thinking not so good as it might haue bene haue deuised an other and haue sent it downe to hym in the countrey with request that he will seale and signe it For thus M. Latymer thinketh sufficieÌ„t but as yet I heare not of it doubting worldly wisedome which was the whore that ouercame Sampson y t mooued Dauid to slay Urias that brought wyse Salomon to idolatry that crucified Christ the which moued mee to perpetrate hoc facinus the whiche worketh in my maisters hart hauyng higher place there than Timor Dâ—mini What say I there ye ye with me it sitteth in the holy place the Lord deliuer vs doubtyng I say worldly wisedome I remaine in that same state now for this matter though in worse for my soule which is more lamented pray therfore I beseech you pray with me and for me that I may do so earnestly than I was in at my last writyng vnto you And as I than was purposed so I doubt not graunt it Lord but that I shall perseuere if in the meane season I shall not heare from my M. accordingly Thus I haue like my selfe folishly but truely declared vnto you in many babling wordes which wit if I had it would haue shortly and briefly comprehended Arrogant nay Gods working vnthankfull wretch my workyng in this matter which is and was the onely cause as I now do I troubled you not afore to the intent I might aduertise you some certaintie in this thyng And though silence had bene much better then this foolish pratyng yet your fatherly kyndnesse euer towardes me in expectyng from you a correction as I haue herein geuen cause may thogh not to you yet to me be profitable In hope whereof I proceed in requiring you to continue your remembraunce of mee a most vnkynde wretche to God and you in your prayers with the almighty mercyfull Lorde that I maye more regard
vnto thy promise and for this mortalitie to receaue immortalitie and for this corruptible to put on incorruptible Accept thys burnt offering and sacrifice O Lorde not for the sacrifice it selfe but for thy deare sonnes sake my Sauiour for whose testimony I offer this free wil offering with all my hart and with al my soule O heauenly father forgeue me my sinnes as I forgeue the whole world O sweete Sauiour spread thy winges ouer me O God graunt me thy holy Ghost through whose mercifull inspiration I am come hither Conducte me vnto euerlasting lyfe Lord into thy handes I commend my spirite Lord Iesus receaue my soule So be it ¶ The history of Iohn Frankesh Humfrey Middleton Nicholas Sheterden Iuly 12. Iohn Frankesh Humfrey Middleton Nicholas Sheterden Martyrs HAuyng now passed ouer the examinations of Maister Bland let vs further proceed to the rest of his felowes concaptiues being ioyned the same time with him both in the like cause and like affliction The names of whome were Iohn Frankesh Nicholas Sheterden Humfrey Middleton Thacker and Cocker of whome Thacker onely gaue back The rest constaÌ„tly standing to the truth were altogether condemned by the Suffragan of Caunterburye the 25. daye of Iune the yeare aboue expressed Touching whose examinations I shall not need long to stand for somuche as the articles ministred agaynst them were all one so in their aunsweres they little or nothyng disagreed as hereafter by the Lords help you shal heare In the meane time because Nicholas Sheterden in his examinations had a little more large talke with the Archdeacon and the Commissary I will first beginne with the same ¶ The first examination or reasoning of Nicholas Sheterden with M. Harpsfield Archdeacon and M. Collins the Commissary for the which they sent him to prison The talke of Nicholas Sheterden with the Archdeacon Commissary about the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ. The Romish catholickes cannot deny a figurative speach in the cup yet will not graunt the same in the bread FIrst the Archdeacon and Commissary affirmed that the very wordes of Christ when he sayd This is my bodye did chaunge the substaunce without any other interpretation or spirituall meaning of the wordes Shet Then belike when Christ sayd This cup is my bloud the substaunce of his Cup was chaunged into hys bloud without any other meaning and so the cup was changed and not the wine Arch. Not so for when Christ sayde This cup is my bloud be meant not the cup but the wine in the cup. Shet If Christ spake one thing and meant an other then the bare wordes did not chaunge the substaunce but there must be a meaning sought as well of the bread as of the cup. Arch. There must be a meaning sought of the cup otherwise then the words stand But of the bread it must be vnderstand onely as it standeth without any other meaning Shet Then do ye make one halfe of Christes institution a figure or borowed speache and the other halfe a playne speach and so ye deuide Christes supper Arch. Christ meant the wyne and not the cup though he sayd This cup is my bloud Shet Then shew me whether the words which the priestes doe speake ouer the cup do chaunge the substaunce or whether the minde of the priest doth it Arch. The minde of the priest doth it and not the words Shet If the minde of the prieste doth it and not y e words if the Priest then doe minde hys harlot or any other vaine thing that thing so minded was there made and so the people doe worship the priestes harlot in stead of Christes bloud and agayne none of the people can tell when it is Christes bloud or when it is not seeing the matter standeth in the minde of the Priest For no man can tell what the priest meaneth but himselfe and so are they euer in daunger of committing idolatry Then was the Archdeacon somewhat moued sate hym downe and sayde to the Commissarye I pray you maister Commissary speake you to him an other while If the 〈◊〉 and not 〈◊〉 wordes oâ— the Prieâ—â— doth it 〈◊〉 then is it that Duns and his fellowes say that the 〈◊〉 wordes be the forme 〈◊〉 formall cause onely that maketh the Sacrament Collins 〈◊〉 Commissâ—â—ry taketh the mattâ—â— in hand for they are vnreasonable and peruerse aunsweres as euer I heard of Then stode vp the Commissary and sayd Commis Your argumentes is much agaynst your selfe for ye graunt that the bread is a figure of Christes body but the Cup can be no figure of his bloude nor yet his verye bloud and therefore Christ did not meane the cup but the wine in the cup. Shet My argument is not agaynst me at all for I do not speake it to proue that the cup is his bloud nor the figure of his bloud but to proue that the bare wordes being spoken of the priest do not chaunge the substaunce no more of the bread then they do chaunge the cup into bloud Commis It coulde not be spoken of the Cup when hee sayde This Cup is my bloud but he meant the wyne in the cup. Shet Then it remaineth for you to answere my question to the Archdeacon that is whether the minde of the priest when he speaketh ouer the cup doth chaunge it into bloud or the bare wordes Commis Both together doth it the wordes and y e mind of the priest together yea the intent and the wordes together doth it Shet If the wordes and intentes together doe chaunge the substaunce yet must the cup be his bloud The Commissary brought to an absurdâ—â—tye and not the wyne for as much as the wordes are This cup is my bloud and the intent ye say was the wyne or els the words take none effect but the intent onely After the Commissary in his chamber sayd it was the intent of the priest before he went to masse wythout the wordes for the Priest did intend to doe as holy Churche had ordayned then the intent made the sacrament to take effect Shet If the Sacramentes take effect of the intent of the Priest and not of Gods word then manye Parishes hauing a Priest that intendeth not wel are vtterly deceiued The intenâ— of the 〈◊〉 maketh 〈◊〉 the Sacrament both in Baptising and also worshipping that thing to be God whiche is but bread because for lacke of the priestes intente the wordes doe take none effecte in it so that by this it is euer doubtfull whether they worship Christe or bread because it is doubtfull what the Priestes doe intende Commis Then the Commissary would proue to me that Chrystes Manhood was in two places at one tyme Christes body whether it may be in two places at once by these woordes of Christ in Ioh. the thyrd Chapiter where he sayth No man ascendeth vpp to heauen but hee that came downe from heauen that is to say the sonne of man whiche is in heauen